This is a modern-English version of The Vicar of Wakefield, originally written by Goldsmith, Oliver. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Vicar of Wakefield

A TALE

Supposed to be written by Himself

by Oliver Goldsmith

Sperate miseri, cavete felices

Desperate people, beware of the happy


Contents

ADVERTISEMENT
CHAPTER I.
CHAPTER II.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER IV.
CHAPTER V.
CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER VII.
CHAPTER VIII.
CHAPTER IX.
CHAPTER X.
CHAPTER XI.
CHAPTER XII.
CHAPTER XIII.
CHAPTER XIV.
CHAPTER XV.
CHAPTER XVI.
CHAPTER XVII.
CHAPTER XVIII.
CHAPTER XIX.
CHAPTER XX.
CHAPTER XXI.
CHAPTER XXII.
CHAPTER XXIII.
CHAPTER XXIV.
CHAPTER XXV.
CHAPTER XXVI.
CHAPTER XXVII.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
CHAPTER XXIX.
CHAPTER XXX.
CHAPTER XXXI.
CHAPTER XXXII.

ADVERTISEMENT

There are an hundred faults in this Thing, and an hundred things might be said to prove them beauties. But it is needless. A book may be amusing with numerous errors, or it may be very dull without a single absurdity. The hero of this piece unites in himself the three greatest characters upon earth; he is a priest, an husbandman, and the father of a family. He is drawn as ready to teach, and ready to obey, as simple in affluence, and majestic in adversity. In this age of opulence and refinement whom can such a character please? Such as are fond of high life, will turn with disdain from the simplicity of his country fire-side. Such as mistake ribaldry for humour, will find no wit in his harmless conversation; and such as have been taught to deride religion, will laugh at one whose chief stores of comfort are drawn from futurity.

There are a hundred faults in this thing, and a hundred arguments could be made to claim they’re actually strengths. But that’s unnecessary. A book can be entertaining with plenty of mistakes, or it can be really boring without a single ridiculous moment. The hero of this story embodies the three greatest roles on earth; he is a priest, a farmer, and a family man. He is portrayed as eager to teach and ready to learn, humble in wealth, and dignified in hardship. In this age of wealth and sophistication, who can appreciate such a character? Those who love high society will turn away with disdain from the simplicity of his rural home. Those who confuse crude jokes with humor will find no comedy in his innocent conversations, and those who have been taught to mock religion will laugh at someone whose main source of comfort comes from the future.

OLIVER GOLDSMITH.

OLIVER GOLDSMITH.


Detailed contents

Chapter I.
The description of the family of Wakefield; in which a kindred likeness prevails as well of minds as of persons

Chapter I.
The description of the Wakefield family, where there is a shared resemblance in both their personalities and appearances.

Chapter II.
Family misfortunes. The loss of fortune only serves to increase the pride of the worthy

Chapter II.
Family misfortunes. Losing wealth only boosts the pride of those who are truly deserving.

Chapter III.
A migration. The fortunate circumstances of our lives are generally found at last to be of our own procuring

Chapter III.
A migration. The lucky circumstances in our lives usually turn out to be created by our own actions.

Chapter IV.
A proof that even the humblest fortune may grant happiness, which depends not on circumstance, but constitution

Chapter IV.
A reminder that even the smallest fortune can bring happiness, which relies not on circumstances, but on one's nature.

Chapter V.
A new and great acquaintance introduced. What we place most hopes upon generally proves most fatal

Chapter V.
A new and significant connection introduced. What we tend to put our highest hopes in often turns out to be the most harmful.

Chapter VI.
The happiness of a country fire-side

Chapter VI.
The happiness of a country home

Chapter VII.
A town wit described. The dullest fellows may learn to be comical for a night or two

Chapter VII.
A town is being described. Even the most boring people can learn to be funny for a night or two.

Chapter VIII.
An amour, which promises little good fortune, yet may be productive of much

Chapter VIII.
A love that doesn’t seem to promise much luck, but could lead to a lot.

Chapter IX.
Two ladies of great distinction introduced. Superior finery ever seems to confer superior breeding

Chapter IX.
Two women of great distinction were introduced. High fashion always seems to imply a higher social status.

Chapter X.
The family endeavours to cope with their betters. The miseries of the poor when they attempt to appear above their circumstances

Chapter X.
The family struggles to deal with those who are better off. The hardships faced by the poor when they try to rise above their situation.

Chapter XI.
The family still resolve to hold up their heads

Chapter XI.
The family still decides to keep their heads held high

Chapter XII.
Fortune seems resolved to humble the family of Wakefield. Mortifications are often more painful than real calamities

Chapter XII.
It seems like fate is determined to bring down the Wakefield family. Embarrassments can often be more painful than actual disasters.

Chapter XIII.
Mr Burchell is found to be an enemy; for he has the confidence to give disagreeable advice

Chapter XIII.
Mr. Burchell is seen as an enemy because he has the nerve to offer unwelcomed advice.

Chapter XIV.
Fresh mortifications, or a demonstration that seeming calamities may be real blessings

Chapter XIV.
New challenges, or proof that what looks like misfortune can actually be a true blessing.

Chapter XV.
All Mr Burchell’s villainy at once detected. The folly of being-over-wise

Chapter XV.
All of Mr. Burchell's wrongdoing exposed at once. The foolishness of trying to be too clever.

Chapter XVI.
The Family use art, which is opposed with still greater

Chapter XVI.
The Family uses art, which is faced with even greater

Chapter XVII.
Scarce any virtue found to resist the power of long and pleasing temptation

Chapter XVII.
Hardly any virtue is strong enough to withstand the power of long and enjoyable temptation.

Chapter XVIII.
The pursuit of a father to reclaim a lost child to virtue

Chapter XVIII.
A father's quest to bring back a lost child to righteousness

Chapter XIX.
The description of a Person discontented with the present government, and apprehensive of the loss of our liberties

Chapter XIX.
A description of a person unhappy with the current government and worried about losing our freedoms.

Chapter XX.
The history of a philosophic vagabond, pursuing novelty, but losing content

Chapter XX.
The story of a philosophical wanderer, chasing new experiences but losing peace of mind.

Chapter XXI.
The short continuance of friendship among the vicious, which is coeval only with mutual satisfaction

Chapter XXI.
The brief duration of friendship among the wicked, which only lasts as long as both parties are satisfied

Chapter XXII.
Offences are easily pardoned where there is love at bottom

Chapter XXII.
Wrongdoings are easily forgiven when love is involved.

Chapter XXIII.
None but the guilty can be long and completely miserable

Chapter XXIII.
Only those who are guilty can be truly and deeply miserable for an extended time.

Chapter XXIV.
Fresh calamities

Chapter XXIV.
New disasters

Chapter XXV.
No situation, however wretched it seems, but has some sort of comfort attending it

Chapter XXV.
No situation, no matter how bad it seems, is without some sort of comfort.

Chapter XXVI.
A reformation in the gaol. To make laws complete, they should reward as well as punish

Chapter XXVI.
A reform in the jail. To make laws effective, they should both reward and punish.

Chapter XXVII.
The same subject continued

Chapter XXVII.
The same topic continued

Chapter XXVIII.
Happiness and misery rather the result of prudence than of virtue in this life. Temporal evils or felicities being regarded by heaven as things merely in themselves trifling and unworthy its care in the distribution

Chapter XXVIII.
Happiness and misery are more the result of being careful than of having good character in this life. Temporary pains or pleasures are seen by heaven as trivial things that are not worth its attention in the way it distributes them.

Chapter XXIX.
The equal dealings of providence demonstrated with regard to the happy and the miserable here below. That from the nature of pleasure and pain, the wretched must be repaid the balance of their sufferings in the life hereafter

Chapter XXIX.
The fair treatment of fate shown towards both the fortunate and the unfortunate in this life. That due to the nature of joy and sorrow, those who suffer must be compensated for their pain in the life to come.

Chapter XXX.
Happier prospects begin to appear. Let us be inflexible, and fortune will at last change in our favour

Chapter XXX.
Better opportunities are starting to show up. Let’s stay strong, and luck will eventually turn in our favor.

Chapter XXXI.
Former benevolence now repaid with unexpected interest

Chapter XXXI.
The kindness that was once given is now returned with unexpected interest.

Chapter XXXII.
The Conclusion

Chapter XXXII.
The Wrap-Up

CHAPTER I.

The description of the family of Wakefield; in which a kindred likeness prevails as well of minds as of persons.

The description of the Wakefield family, where there's a similar look and mindset shared among them.

I was ever of opinion, that the honest man who married and brought up a large family, did more service than he who continued single, and only talked of population. From this motive, I had scarce taken orders a year before I began to think seriously of matrimony, and chose my wife as she did her wedding gown, not for a fine glossy surface, but such qualities as would wear well. To do her justice, she was a good-natured notable woman; and as for breeding, there were few country ladies who could shew more. She could read any English book without much spelling, but for pickling, preserving, and cookery, none could excel her. She prided herself also upon being an excellent contriver in house-keeping; tho’ I could never find that we grew richer with all her contrivances. However, we loved each other tenderly, and our fondness encreased as we grew old. There was in fact nothing that could make us angry with the world or each other. We had an elegant house, situated in a fine country, and a good neighbourhood. The year was spent in moral or rural amusements; in visiting our rich neighbours, and relieving such as were poor. We had no revolutions to fear, nor fatigues to undergo; all our adventures were by the fire-side, and all our migrations from the blue bed to the brown.

I’ve always believed that a decent man who gets married and raises a large family does more for society than someone who stays single and just talks about population growth. Because of this, I barely spent a year in my orders before I started thinking seriously about marriage, and I chose my wife the same way she chose her wedding dress—not based on a shiny surface, but on qualities that would last. To be fair, she was a kind and impressive woman, and when it came to upbringing, few country ladies could match her. She could read any English book without much trouble, and when it came to pickling, preserving, and cooking, no one could beat her. She also took pride in being an excellent homemaker, although I never really noticed that we got any richer with all her efforts. Still, we loved each other deeply, and our affection grew as we aged. In fact, there was nothing that could make us angry at the world or at each other. We had a lovely house in a beautiful countryside and a friendly neighborhood. Our year was filled with moral and rural pastimes, visiting our wealthy neighbors, and helping those in need. We had no revolutions to fear, nor exhausting struggles to face; all our adventures happened by the fireplace, and our travels were simply from the blue bed to the brown.

As we lived near the road, we often had the traveller or stranger visit us to taste our gooseberry wine, for which we had great reputation; and I profess with the veracity of an historian, that I never knew one of them find fault with it. Our cousins too, even to the fortieth remove, all remembered their affinity, without any help from the Herald’s office, and came very frequently to see us. Some of them did us no great honour by these claims of kindred; as we had the blind, the maimed, and the halt amongst the number. However, my wife always insisted that as they were the same flesh and blood, they should sit with us at the same table. So that if we had not, very rich, we generally had very happy friends about us; for this remark will hold good thro’ life, that the poorer the guest, the better pleased he ever is with being treated: and as some men gaze with admiration at the colours of a tulip, or the wing of a butterfly, so I was by nature an admirer of happy human faces. However, when any one of our relations was found to be a person of very bad character, a troublesome guest, or one we desired to get rid of, upon his leaving my house, I ever took care to lend him a riding coat, or a pair of boots, or sometimes an horse of small value, and I always had the satisfaction of finding he never came back to return them. By this the house was cleared of such as we did not like; but never was the family of Wakefield known to turn the traveller or the poor dependent out of doors.

Since we lived close to the road, we often had travelers or strangers visit us to try our gooseberry wine, which we were quite famous for; and I can honestly say, as a historian would, that I never heard anyone complain about it. Our cousins, even those who were very distantly related, all remembered their connection to us without needing any help from the Herald’s office, and they came to see us quite often. Some of them didn't exactly bring us honor with their claims of kinship, as we had the blind, the disabled, and the lame among them. Still, my wife always insisted that since they were all the same flesh and blood, they should sit at our table with us. So, while we may not have been very wealthy, we generally had happy friends around us; it's true throughout life that the poorer the guest, the more grateful they are for being treated well: and just as some people admire the colors of a tulip or the wings of a butterfly, I was naturally drawn to the sight of happy human faces. However, whenever one of our relatives turned out to be of very bad character, a troublesome guest, or someone we wanted to get rid of, when they left my house, I always made sure to lend them a riding coat, a pair of boots, or sometimes even a low-value horse, and I took satisfaction in knowing they never came back to return them. This way, we cleared out those we didn't like; but the Wakefield family was never known to turn away a traveler or a poor dependant.

Thus we lived several years in a state of much happiness, not but that we sometimes had those little rubs which Providence sends to enhance the value of its favours. My orchard was often robbed by school-boys, and my wife’s custards plundered by the cats or the children. The ’Squire would sometimes fall asleep in the most pathetic parts of my sermon, or his lady return my wife’s civilities at church with a mutilated curtesy. But we soon got over the uneasiness caused by such accidents, and usually in three or four days began to wonder how they vext us.

So we spent several years feeling really happy, although we did have those minor annoyances that life throws our way to remind us of its blessings. My orchard was frequently raided by schoolboys, and my wife’s custards were often snatched by cats or the kids. The ’Squire would sometimes doze off during the most emotional parts of my sermon, or his wife would respond to my wife's polite gestures at church with a half-hearted curtsy. But we quickly moved past the discomfort caused by these incidents, and usually within three or four days we would start to wonder why they bothered us in the first place.

My children, the offspring of temperance, as they were educated without softness, so they were at once well formed and healthy; my sons hardy and active, my daughters beautiful and blooming. When I stood in the midst of the little circle, which promised to be the supports of my declining age, I could not avoid repeating the famous story of Count Abensberg, who, in Henry II’s progress through Germany, while other courtiers came with their treasures, brought his thirty-two children, and presented them to his sovereign as the most valuable offering he had to bestow. In this manner, though I had but six, I considered them as a very valuable present made to my country, and consequently looked upon it as my debtor. Our eldest son was named George, after his uncle, who left us ten thousand pounds. Our second child, a girl, I intended to call after her aunt Grissel; but my wife, who during her pregnancy had been reading romances, insisted upon her being called Olivia. In less than another year we had another daughter, and now I was determined that Grissel should be her name; but a rich relation taking a fancy to stand godmother, the girl was, by her directions, called Sophia; so that we had two romantic names in the family; but I solemnly protest I had no hand in it. Moses was our next, and after an interval of twelve years, we had two sons more.

My kids, the result of self-control, were raised without pampering, so they turned out well-adjusted and healthy; my sons were strong and energetic, and my daughters were pretty and vibrant. When I stood among them in our little circle, which was supposed to support me in my old age, I couldn’t help but think of the famous story about Count Abensberg, who, during Henry II’s journey through Germany, brought his thirty-two kids as his most valuable gift while other courtiers came with their riches. Even though I only had six, I viewed them as a significant contribution to my country and felt a sense of obligation towards them. Our eldest son was named George, after his uncle, who left us ten thousand pounds. I planned to name our second child, a girl, after her aunt Grissel, but my wife, who had been reading romances during her pregnancy, insisted on naming her Olivia. Less than a year later, we had another daughter, and this time I was set on calling her Grissel; however, a wealthy relative wanted to be her godmother, so the girl was named Sophia instead, which added two romantic names to our family; I swear I had no say in that. Our next child was named Moses, and after a gap of twelve years, we had two more sons.

It would be fruitless to deny my exultation when I saw my little ones about me; but the vanity and the satisfaction of my wife were even greater than mine. When our visitors would say, ‘Well, upon my word, Mrs Primrose, you have the finest children in the whole country.’—‘Ay, neighbour,’ she would answer, ‘they are as heaven made them, handsome enough, if they be good enough; for handsome is that handsome does.’ And then she would bid the girls hold up their heads; who, to conceal nothing, were certainly very handsome. Mere outside is so very trifling a circumstance with me, that I should scarce have remembered to mention it, had it not been a general topic of conversation in the country. Olivia, now about eighteen, had that luxuriancy of beauty with which painters generally draw Hebe; open, sprightly, and commanding. Sophia’s features were not so striking at first; but often did more certain execution; for they were soft, modest, and alluring. The one vanquished by a single blow, the other by efforts successfully repeated.

I can't deny how happy I felt when I saw my kids around me; however, my wife's pride and satisfaction were even greater than my own. When our guests would say, “Well, I must say, Mrs. Primrose, you have the finest children in the whole country,” she would reply, “Yes, neighbor, they are just as heaven made them—handsome enough, as long as they’re good enough; because handsome is as handsome does.” Then she would tell the girls to hold their heads high, who, to be honest, were definitely very good-looking. The outside appearance is such a trivial thing to me that I probably wouldn’t have mentioned it if it hadn’t been a common topic of conversation around here. Olivia, now about eighteen, had that lush beauty that painters typically depict in images of Hebe—open, lively, and commanding. Sophia’s features weren’t as striking at first; however, they often had a more powerful impact because they were soft, modest, and inviting. One conquered with a single glance, the other with repeated, successful charm.

The temper of a woman is generally formed from the turn of her features, at least it was so with my daughters. Olivia wished for many lovers, Sophia to secure one. Olivia was often affected from too great a desire to please. Sophia even represt excellence from her fears to offend. The one entertained me with her vivacity when I was gay, the other with her sense when I was serious. But these qualities were never carried to excess in either, and I have often seen them exchange characters for a whole day together. A suit of mourning has transformed my coquet into a prude, and a new set of ribbands has given her younger sister more than natural vivacity. My eldest son George was bred at Oxford, as I intended him for one of the learned professions. My second boy Moses, whom I designed for business, received a sort of a miscellaneous education at home. But it is needless to attempt describing the particular characters of young people that had seen but very little of the world. In short, a family likeness prevailed through all, and properly speaking, they had but one character, that of being all equally generous, credulous, simple, and inoffensive.

The personality of a woman is usually shaped by her appearance, at least that was true for my daughters. Olivia wanted to have many admirers, while Sophia aimed to find just one. Olivia was often affected by her strong desire to please, whereas Sophia held back from showing her talents out of fear of offending others. One entertained me with her lively spirit when I was happy, while the other engaged me with her thoughtful nature when I was serious. However, neither trait was ever taken to extremes, and I’ve often seen them switch roles for an entire day. A mourning outfit turned my flirt into a prude, and a new set of ribbons gave her younger sister an extra boost of energy. My eldest son George was educated at Oxford, as I intended for him to enter a learned profession. My second son Moses, whom I planned for business, received a mix of education at home. But there’s no point in trying to describe the particular personalities of young people who have experienced very little of the world. In short, a family resemblance was evident in all of them, and to be precise, they shared one common trait: they were all equally generous, gullible, naive, and harmless.

CHAPTER II.

Family misfortunes. The loss of fortune only serves to encrease the pride of the worthy.

Family misfortunes. Losing wealth only boosts the pride of those who are truly admirable.

The temporal concerns of our family were chiefly committed to my wife’s management, as to the spiritual I took them entirely under my own direction. The profits of my living, which amounted to but thirty-five pounds a year, I made over to the orphans and widows of the clergy of our diocese; for having a sufficient fortune of my own, I was careless of temporalities, and felt a secret pleasure in doing my duty without reward. I also set a resolution of keeping no curate, and of being acquainted with every man in the parish, exhorting the married men to temperance and the bachelors to matrimony; so that in a few years it was a common saying, that there were three strange wants at Wakefield, a parson wanting pride, young men wanting wives, and ale-houses wanting customers. Matrimony was always one of my favourite topics, and I wrote several sermons to prove its happiness: but there was a peculiar tenet which I made a point of supporting; for I maintained with Whiston, that it was unlawful for a priest of the church of England, after the death of his first wife, to take a second, or to express it in one word, I valued myself upon being a strict monogamist. I was early innitiated into this important dispute, on which so many laborious volumes have been written. I published some tracts upon the subject myself, which, as they never sold, I have the consolation of thinking are read only by the happy Few. Some of my friends called this my weak side; but alas! they had not like me made it the subject of long contemplation. The more I reflected upon it, the more important it appeared. I even went a step beyond Whiston in displaying my principles: as he had engraven upon his wife’s tomb that she was the only wife of William Whiston; so I wrote a similar epitaph for my wife, though still living, in which I extolled her prudence, oeconomy, and obedience till death; and having got it copied fair, with an elegant frame, it was placed over the chimney-piece, where it answered several very useful purposes. It admonished my wife of her duty to me, and my fidelity to her; it inspired her with a passion for fame, and constantly put her in mind of her end.

The practical matters in our family were mostly handled by my wife, while I took full responsibility for the spiritual aspects. I donated the income from my position, which was only thirty-five pounds a year, to the orphans and widows of clergy in our diocese; having my own sufficient wealth, I didn’t worry about material things and found a quiet satisfaction in fulfilling my obligations without expecting anything in return. I resolved not to have a curate and to get to know every man in the parish, urging married men to practice moderation and encouraging bachelors to marry. In just a few years, it became a common saying in Wakefield that there were three unusual shortages: a vicar lacking pride, young men lacking wives, and pubs lacking customers. Marriage was always one of my favorite subjects, and I wrote several sermons to highlight its joys. However, there was one particular belief I strongly advocated; I maintained, like Whiston, that it was wrong for a Church of England priest to remarry after the death of his first wife. In short, I prided myself on being a strict monogamist. I was introduced to this significant debate early on, a topic that has inspired numerous detailed writings. I even published a few pamphlets on the subject myself, which, since they never sold, I take comfort in thinking are read only by a select few. Some friends considered this my weakness; but they hadn’t contemplated it as deeply as I had. The more I thought about it, the more significant it seemed. I even went further than Whiston in expressing my beliefs: he engraved on his wife’s tomb that she was the only wife of William Whiston, while I wrote a similar epitaph for my wife, still living, praising her wisdom, thrift, and loyalty until death. I had it beautifully framed and hung over the fireplace, where it served several useful purposes. It reminded my wife of her duties to me and my loyalty to her, inspired her to aspire for recognition, and constantly reminded her of her mortality.

It was thus, perhaps, from hearing marriage so often recommended, that my eldest son, just upon leaving college, fixed his affections upon the daughter of a neighbouring clergyman, who was a dignitary in the church, and in circumstances to give her a large fortune: but fortune was her smallest accomplishment. Miss Arabella Wilmot was allowed by all, except my two daughters, to be completely pretty. Her youth, health, and innocence, were still heightened by a complexion so transparent, and such an happy sensibility of look, as even age could not gaze on with indifference. As Mr Wilmot knew that I could make a very handsome settlement on my son, he was not averse to the match; so both families lived together in all that harmony which generally precedes an expected alliance. Being convinced by experience that the days of courtship are the most happy of our lives, I was willing enough to lengthen the period; and the various amusements which the young couple every day shared in each other’s company, seemed to encrease their passion. We were generally awaked in the morning by music, and on fine days rode a hunting. The hours between breakfast and dinner the ladies devoted to dress and study: they usually read a page, and then gazed at themselves in the glass, which even philosophers might own often presented the page of greatest beauty. At dinner my wife took the lead; for as she always insisted upon carving every thing herself, it being her mother’s way, she gave us upon these occasions the history of every dish. When we had dined, to prevent the ladies leaving us, I generally ordered the table to be removed; and sometimes, with the music master’s assistance, the girls would give us a very agreeable concert. Walking out, drinking tea, country dances, and forfeits, shortened the rest of the day, without the assistance of cards, as I hated all manner of gaming, except backgammon, at which my old friend and I sometimes took a two-penny hit. Nor can I here pass over an ominous circumstance that happened the last time we played together: I only wanted to fling a quatre, and yet I threw deuce ace five times running. Some months were elapsed in this manner, till at last it was thought convenient to fix a day for the nuptials of the young couple, who seemed earnestly to desire it. During the preparations for the wedding, I need not describe the busy importance of my wife, nor the sly looks of my daughters: in fact, my attention was fixed on another object, the completing a tract which I intended shortly to publish in defence of my favourite principle. As I looked upon this as a master-piece both for argument and style, I could not in the pride of my heart avoid shewing it to my old friend Mr Wilmot, as I made no doubt of receiving his approbation; but not till too late I discovered that he was most violently attached to the contrary opinion, and with good reason; for he was at that time actually courting a fourth wife. This, as may be expected, produced a dispute attended with some acrimony, which threatened to interrupt our intended alliance: but on the day before that appointed for the ceremony, we agreed to discuss the subject at large. It was managed with proper spirit on both sides: he asserted that I was heterodox, I retorted the charge: he replied, and I rejoined. In the mean time, while the controversy was hottest, I was called out by one of my relations, who, with a face of concern, advised me to give up the dispute, at least till my son’s wedding was over. ‘How,’ cried I, ‘relinquish the cause of truth, and let him be an husband, already driven to the very verge of absurdity. You might as well advise me to give up my fortune as my argument.’ ‘Your fortune,’ returned my friend, ‘I am now sorry to inform you, is almost nothing. The merchant in town, in whose hands your money was lodged, has gone off, to avoid a statute of bankruptcy, and is thought not to have left a shilling in the pound. I was unwilling to shock you or the family with the account till after the wedding: but now it may serve to moderate your warmth in the argument; for, I suppose, your own prudence will enforce the necessity of dissembling at least till your son has the young lady’s fortune secure.’—‘Well,’ returned I, ‘if what you tell me be true, and if I am to be a beggar, it shall never make me a rascal, or induce me to disavow my principles. I’ll go this moment and inform the company of my circumstances; and as for the argument, I even here retract my former concessions in the old gentleman’s favour, nor will I allow him now to be an husband in any sense of the expression.’

It was likely because he heard so many recommendations for marriage that my eldest son, just after leaving college, fell for the daughter of a nearby clergyman, who was a respected figure in the church and could provide her with a sizable fortune—though her fortune was the least of her attributes. Miss Arabella Wilmot was considered completely attractive by everyone except my two daughters. Her youth, health, and innocence were complemented by a clear complexion and a delightful expression that even older people couldn’t help but notice. Since Mr. Wilmot knew I could offer my son a generous settlement, he was on board with the match; so both families enjoyed that harmony that usually comes before an expected wedding. From experience, I knew that the courtship days were among the happiest of our lives, so I was quite willing to extend that period. The various activities the young couple shared daily seemed to increase their affection for each other. We were typically woken in the morning by music, and on nice days, we went hunting. The hours between breakfast and dinner were dedicated by the ladies to dressing and studying; they usually read a page before admiring themselves in the mirror, which even philosophers might admit often reflected the most beautiful page. At dinner, my wife took charge; she always insisted on carving everything herself, as it was her mother’s custom, and during these times, she regaled us with the history of every dish. After dinner, to prevent the ladies from leaving us, I generally had the table cleared; sometimes, with the help of the music teacher, the girls would give us a delightful concert. Walking, drinking tea, country dancing, and games filled the rest of the day without needing cards, as I disliked all forms of gambling except backgammon, where my old friend and I sometimes placed small bets. I can’t neglect to mention an unfortunate incident that occurred the last time we played: I only wanted to throw a four, yet I rolled a deuce ace five times in a row. Several months passed in this way until it was finally decided to set a date for the young couple’s wedding, which they seemed eager for. During the wedding preparations, I need not recount the busy importance of my wife, nor the knowing glances of my daughters: in truth, my focus was on another objective, finishing a pamphlet I planned to publish soon in defense of my favorite principle. Considering this work a masterpiece for both argument and style, I couldn’t help but show it to my old friend Mr. Wilmot, sure that he would approve; however, I discovered too late that he strongly supported the opposite view, and with good reason, since he was at that time actually pursuing a fourth wife. This, as you can imagine, led to a heated dispute that threatened our intended union: but the day before the ceremony, we agreed to discuss the matter thoroughly. It was handled with proper vigor on both sides: he claimed I was unorthodox, and I returned the accusation: he replied, and I countered. Meanwhile, while the debate was at its peak, I was interrupted by a relative who, with a worried expression, urged me to drop the argument, at least until my son’s wedding was finished. “What?” I exclaimed, “give up the pursuit of truth and allow him to be a husband, already pushed to the brink of absurdity! You might as well advise me to give up my fortune as my argument.” “As for your fortune,” my friend replied, “I regret to inform you that it’s almost nothing. The merchant in town, where your money was deposited, has fled to escape bankruptcy and is believed to have left not a penny. I didn't want to shock you or the family with this news until after the wedding; but now it may help temper your passion in the debate, since your own sense will likely demand that you hold back at least until your son has secured the young lady’s fortune.” “Well,” I responded, “if what you say is true, and if I’m to be a beggar, it will never turn me into a scoundrel or persuade me to abandon my principles. I’ll go right now and inform the guests of my situation; and as for the argument, I hereby withdraw my previous concessions in favor of the old gentleman and will not allow him to be a husband in any sense of the word.”

It would be endless to describe the different sensations of both families when I divulged the news of our misfortune; but what others felt was slight to what the lovers appeared to endure. Mr Wilmot, who seemed before sufficiently inclined to break off the match, was by this blow soon determined: one virtue he had in perfection, which was prudence, too often the only one that is left us at seventy-two.

It would take forever to describe the different feelings of both families when I shared the news of our misfortune; however, what others felt was nothing compared to what the lovers seemed to experience. Mr. Wilmot, who already seemed pretty inclined to end the relationship, was quickly pushed to make that decision by this blow: he had one quality in spades, which was prudence, often the only one we have left at seventy-two.

CHAPTER III.

A migration. The fortunate circumstances of our lives are generally found at last to be of our own procuring.

A migration. We usually find that the lucky things in our lives are ultimately a result of our own efforts.

The only hope of our family now was, that the report of our misfortunes might be malicious or premature: but a letter from my agent in town soon came with a confirmation of every particular. The loss of fortune to myself alone would have been trifling; the only uneasiness I felt was for my family, who were to be humble without an education to render them callous to contempt.

The only hope for our family now was that the news of our troubles might be exaggerated or too soon. But a letter from my agent in town quickly arrived, confirming every detail. The loss of wealth for me alone would have been minor; the only worry I had was for my family, who would have to live modestly without the education to make them indifferent to judgment.

Near a fortnight had passed before I attempted to restrain their affliction; for premature consolation is but the remembrancer of sorrow. During this interval, my thoughts were employed on some future means of supporting them; and at last a small Cure of fifteen pounds a year was offered me in a distant neighbourhood, where I could still enjoy my principles without molestation. With this proposal I joyfully closed, having determined to encrease my salary by managing a little farm.

Nearly two weeks went by before I tried to ease their suffering; offering comfort too soon only reminds them of their pain. During this time, I focused on finding a way to support them in the future; eventually, I was offered a small position with a salary of fifteen pounds a year in a nearby area, where I could still uphold my beliefs without disturbance. I gladly accepted this offer, deciding to boost my income by running a small farm.

Having taken this resolution, my next care was to get together the wrecks of my fortune; and all debts collected and paid, out of fourteen thousand pounds we had but four hundred remaining. My chief attention therefore was now to bring down the pride of my family to their circumstances; for I well knew that aspiring beggary is wretchedness itself. ‘You cannot be ignorant, my children,’ cried I, ‘that no prudence of ours could have prevented our late misfortune; but prudence may do much in disappointing its effects. We are now poor, my fondlings, and wisdom bids us conform to our humble situation. Let us then, without repining, give up those splendours with which numbers are wretched, and seek in humbler circumstances that peace with which all may be happy. The poor live pleasantly without our help, why then should not we learn to live without theirs. No, my children, let us from this moment give up all pretensions to gentility; we have still enough left for happiness if we are wise, and let us draw upon content for the deficiencies of fortune.’ As my eldest son was bred a scholar, I determined to send him to town, where his abilities might contribute to our support and his own. The separation of friends and families is, perhaps, one of the most distressful circumstances attendant on penury. The day soon arrived on which we were to disperse for the first time. My son, after taking leave of his mother and the rest, who mingled their tears with their kisses, came to ask a blessing from me. This I gave him from my heart, and which, added to five guineas, was all the patrimony I had now to bestow. ‘You are going, my boy,’ cried I, ‘to London on foot, in the manner Hooker, your great ancestor, travelled there before you. Take from me the same horse that was given him by the good bishop Jewel, this staff, and take this book too, it will be your comfort on the way: these two lines in it are worth a million, I have been young, and now am old; yet never saw I the righteous man forsaken, or his seed begging their bread. Let this be your consolation as you travel on. Go, my boy, whatever be thy fortune let me see thee once a year; still keep a good heart, and farewell.’ As he was possest of integrity and honour, I was under no apprehensions from throwing him naked into the amphitheatre of life; for I knew he would act a good part whether vanquished or victorious. His departure only prepared the way for our own, which arrived a few days afterwards. The leaving a neighbourhood in which we had enjoyed so many hours of tranquility, was not without a tear, which scarce fortitude itself could suppress. Besides, a journey of seventy miles to a family that had hitherto never been above ten from home, filled us with apprehension, and the cries of the poor, who followed us for some miles, contributed to encrease it. The first day’s journey brought us in safety within thirty miles of our future retreat, and we put up for the night at an obscure inn in a village by the way. When we were shewn a room, I desired the landlord, in my usual way, to let us have his company, with which he complied, as what he drank would encrease the bill next morning. He knew, however, the whole neighbourhood to which I was removing, particularly ’Squire Thornhill, who was to be my landlord, and who lived within a few miles of the place. This gentleman he described as one who desired to know little more of the world than its pleasures, being particularly remarkable for his attachment to the fair sex. He observed that no virtue was able to resist his arts and assiduity, and that scarce a farmer’s daughter within ten miles round but what had found him successful and faithless. Though this account gave me some pain, it had a very different effect upon my daughters, whose features seemed to brighten with the expectation of an approaching triumph, nor was my wife less pleased and confident of their allurements and virtue. While our thoughts were thus employed, the hostess entered the room to inform her husband, that the strange gentleman, who had been two days in the house, wanted money, and could not satisfy them for his reckoning. ‘Want money!’ replied the host, ‘that must be impossible; for it was no later than yesterday he paid three guineas to our beadle to spare an old broken soldier that was to be whipped through the town for dog-stealing.’ The hostess, however, still persisting in her first assertion, he was preparing to leave the room, swearing that he would be satisfied one way or another, when I begged the landlord would introduce me to a stranger of so much charity as he described. With this he complied, shewing in a gentleman who seemed to be about thirty, drest in cloaths that once were laced. His person was well formed, and his face marked with the lines of thinking. He had something short and dry in his address, and seemed not to understand ceremony, or to despise it. Upon the landlord’s leaving the room, I could not avoid expressing my concern to the stranger at seeing a gentleman in such circumstances, and offered him my purse to satisfy the present demand. ‘I take it with all my heart, Sir,’ replied he, ‘and am glad that a late oversight in giving what money I had about me, has shewn me that there are still some men like you. I must, however, previously entreat being informed of the name and residence of my benefactor, in order to repay him as soon as possible.’ In this I satisfied him fully, not only mentioning my name and late misfortunes, but the place to which I was going to remove. ‘This,’ cried he, ‘happens still more luckily than I hoped for, as I am going the same way myself, having been detained here two days by the floods, which, I hope, by to-morrow will be found passable.’ I testified the pleasure I should have in his company, and my wife and daughters joining in entreaty, he was prevailed upon to stay supper. The stranger’s conversation, which was at once pleasing and instructive, induced me to wish for a continuance of it; but it was now high time to retire and take refreshment against the fatigues of the following day.

Having made this decision, my next concern was to gather the remnants of my fortune. After collecting and paying off all debts, we were left with only four hundred pounds out of the fourteen thousand we had. My main focus now was to reduce my family’s pride to match our situation, as I knew all too well that aspiring to greatness while in poverty is pure misery. “You all know, my children,” I said, “that no amount of caution on our part could have prevented our recent misfortune; but we can be prudent in how we deal with its effects. We are poor now, dear ones, and wisdom tells us to adapt to our humble status. Let’s not lament but give up the glories that bring many to despair and find peace in simpler circumstances, which can bring happiness to all. The poor live contentedly without our assistance; so why should we not learn to do the same without theirs? No, my children, let us from this point on abandon all pretensions of gentility; we still have enough for happiness if we are wise, and we should rely on contentment to fill in the gaps of our fortune.” Since my eldest son had been educated, I decided to send him to the city, where his skills could help support us both. The separation of friends and family is perhaps one of the most painful aspects of poverty. The day soon came when we would part for the first time. My son, after saying goodbye to his mother and the rest of us, who mingled tears with kisses, came to ask for my blessing. I gave it wholeheartedly, along with five guineas, which was all I had to pass on to him. “You are leaving, my boy,” I said, “on foot to London, just like your great ancestor Hooker did. Take this horse, which was given to him by the good bishop Jewel, this staff, and this book, which will comfort you on your journey. These two lines from it are worth more than gold: I have been young, and now am old; yet never saw I the righteous man forsaken, or his seed begging their bread. May this keep you comforted as you travel. Go, my boy, and no matter what happens, let me see you once a year; keep a good heart, and farewell.” Since he was filled with integrity and honor, I had no worries sending him off into the uncertainties of life, knowing he would conduct himself well regardless of whether he faced success or failure. His departure set the stage for our own, which came a few days later. Leaving a neighborhood where we had enjoyed so many peaceful hours brought tears that even the strongest among us could hardly hold back. Additionally, a journey of seventy miles for a family that had never ventured more than ten from home filled us with anxiety, and the cries of the poor following us for miles increased it. The first day’s travel safely brought us within thirty miles of our new home, and we spent the night at a humble inn in a village along the way. When we were shown to a room, I asked the landlord, as I typically would, to join us for company, which he agreed to for the sake of the bill. He was familiar with the whole neighborhood I was moving to, especially ‘Squire Thornhill, who was set to be my landlord and lived just a few miles away. He described this gentleman as someone who cared little for the world beyond its pleasures, notably known for his fondness for the ladies. He remarked that no virtue could withstand Thornhill’s charm and persistence, and that hardly a farmer's daughter in the vicinity hadn’t fallen victim to his deceit. Although this information caused me some discomfort, it had a very different effect on my daughters, whose faces lit up with the promise of an impending conquest; my wife, too, was pleased and confident in their charm and virtue. While we were lost in thought, the hostess entered the room to tell her husband that a strange gentleman, staying for two days, needed money and couldn’t pay for his stay. “Need money!” the host replied, “that cannot be; just yesterday he paid three guineas to our beadle to spare an old soldier who was to be whipped through town for dog-stealing.” However, the hostess insisted on her claim, and the landlord began to leave the room, swearing he would resolve the matter. I then requested the landlord to introduce me to a stranger with such generosity. He obliged, bringing in a gentleman who appeared to be around thirty, dressed in clothes that once had lace. He was well-built, and his face bore the signs of contemplation. His manner was somewhat brusque and dry, as if he misunderstood or disregarded formalities. Once the landlord left the room, I couldn’t help but express my concern to the stranger about seeing someone in such circumstances, offering him my purse to settle the current need. “I accept it wholeheartedly, sir,” he replied, “and I’m grateful that a recent mistake in handling my cash has revealed to me that there are still some men like you. However, I would first like to know the name and address of my benefactor so I can repay him as soon as possible.” I provided this information, clearly stating my name, our misfortunes, and our new destination. “This is even more fortunate than I had hoped,” he exclaimed, “as I am heading that way myself, having been held up here for two days due to floods, which I hope will be passable by tomorrow.” I expressed my eagerness for his company, and my wife and daughters joined in persuading him to stay for supper. The stranger’s conversation was both enjoyable and enlightening, making me wish for it to continue; however, it was now time to rest and recharge for the challenges of the following day.

The next morning we all set forward together: my family on horseback, while Mr Burchell, our new companion, walked along the foot-path by the road-side, observing, with a smile, that as we were ill mounted, he would be too generous to attempt leaving us behind. As the floods were not yet subsided, we were obliged to hire a guide, who trotted on before, Mr Burchell and I bringing up the rear. We lightened the fatigues of the road with philosophical disputes, which he seemed to understand perfectly. But what surprised me most was, that though he was a money-borrower, he defended his opinions with as much obstinacy as if he had been my patron. He now and then also informed me to whom the different seats belonged that lay in our view as we travelled the road. ‘That,’ cried he, pointing to a very magnificent house which stood at some distance, ‘belongs to Mr Thornhill, a young gentleman who enjoys a large fortune, though entirely dependent on the will of his uncle, Sir William Thornhill, a gentleman, who content with a little himself, permits his nephew to enjoy the rest, and chiefly resides in town.’ ‘What!’ cried I, ‘is my young landlord then the nephew of a man whose virtues, generosity, and singularities are so universally known? I have heard Sir William Thornhill represented as one of the most generous, yet whimsical, men in the kingdom; a man of consumate benevolence’—‘Something, perhaps, too much so,’ replied Mr Burchell, ‘at least he carried benevolence to an excess when young; for his passions were then strong, and as they all were upon the side of virtue, they led it up to a romantic extreme. He early began to aim at the qualifications of the soldier and scholar; was soon distinguished in the army and had some reputation among men of learning. Adulation ever follows the ambitious; for such alone receive most pleasure from flattery. He was surrounded with crowds, who shewed him only one side of their character; so that he began to lose a regard for private interest in universal sympathy. He loved all mankind; for fortune prevented him from knowing that there were rascals. Physicians tell us of a disorder in which the whole body is so exquisitely sensible, that the slightest touch gives pain: what some have thus suffered in their persons, this gentleman felt in his mind. The slightest distress, whether real or fictitious, touched him to the quick, and his soul laboured under a sickly sensibility of the miseries of others. Thus disposed to relieve, it will be easily conjectured, he found numbers disposed to solicit: his profusions began to impair his fortune, but not his good-nature; that, indeed, was seen to encrease as the other seemed to decay: he grew improvident as he grew poor; and though he talked like a man of sense, his actions were those of a fool. Still, however, being surrounded with importunity, and no longer able to satisfy every request that was made him, instead of money he gave promises. They were all he had to bestow, and he had not resolution enough to give any man pain by a denial. By this he drew round him crowds of dependants, whom he was sure to disappoint; yet wished to relieve. These hung upon him for a time, and left him with merited reproaches and contempt. But in proportion as he became contemptable to others, he became despicable to himself. His mind had leaned upon their adulation, and that support taken away, he could find no pleasure in the applause of his heart, which he had never learnt to reverence. The world now began to wear a different aspect; the flattery of his friends began to dwindle into simple approbation. Approbation soon took the more friendly form of advice, and advice when rejected produced their reproaches. He now, therefore found that such friends as benefits had gathered round him, were little estimable: he now found that a man’s own heart must be ever given to gain that of another. I now found, that—that—I forget what I was going to observe: in short, sir, he resolved to respect himself, and laid down a plan of restoring his falling fortune. For this purpose, in his own whimsical manner he travelled through Europe on foot, and now, though he has scarce attained the age of thirty, his circumstances are more affluent than ever. At present, his bounties are more rational and moderate than before; but still he preserves the character of an humourist, and finds most pleasure in eccentric virtues.’

The next morning, we all set off together: my family on horseback while Mr. Burchell, our new companion, walked along the path by the roadside, smiling and saying that since we weren’t well-mounted, he would be too kind to leave us behind. Because the floods hadn’t fully receded, we had to hire a guide who trotted ahead, with Mr. Burchell and me bringing up the rear. We eased the boredom of the journey with philosophical discussions, which he seemed to grasp perfectly. What surprised me the most was that even though he was a money-borrower, he defended his views with as much determination as if he were my benefactor. He occasionally pointed out who owned the various estates we passed as we traveled down the road. “That,” he said, pointing to a very impressive house in the distance, “belongs to Mr. Thornhill, a young man who enjoys a large fortune but is completely dependent on his uncle, Sir William Thornhill, a man who, satisfied with a little for himself, allows his nephew to enjoy the rest and mainly lives in town.” “What!” I exclaimed, “so my young landlord is the nephew of a man whose virtues, generosity, and peculiarities are so well-known? I’ve heard Sir William Thornhill described as one of the most generous yet eccentric men in the kingdom, a man of complete kindness.” “Maybe a bit too kind,” Mr. Burchell replied. “At least he did carry kindness to extremes when he was younger; his passions were strong then, and since they all leaned towards virtue, they led him to a somewhat romantic excess. He started early to pursue the qualities of both a soldier and a scholar; he quickly distinguished himself in the army and gained some recognition among intellectuals. Flattery inevitably follows the ambitious, for only they derive the most joy from compliments. He was surrounded by crowds that showed him only one side of themselves, so he began to lose sight of personal interests in favor of universal compassion. He loved all humanity, as fortune deprived him of knowing that there were dishonest people. Physicians talk about a condition in which the entire body is so sensitive that even the slightest touch causes pain: what some have felt in their bodies, this gentleman experienced in his mind. The smallest distress, whether real or imagined, struck him profoundly, and his soul suffered under an unhealthy sensitivity to the miseries of others. Naturally inclined to help, it’s easy to guess that he attracted many who sought his aid. His generosity started to affect his finances, but not his good nature; in fact, that seemed to grow as his wealth diminished. He became reckless as he became poorer, and although he spoke like a sensible man, his actions were foolish. Still, with constant demands from others and no longer able to meet every request, he began to offer promises instead of money. Those were all he had to give, and he didn’t have the strength to say no to anyone. This drew crowds of dependents to him, who he ultimately disappointed yet wished to assist. They clung to him for a time and then left with well-deserved criticism and disdain. But as he became despicable to others, he began to loathe himself. His mind had relied on their flattery, and when that support was removed, he could no longer find pleasure in the praises of his own heart, which he had never learned to truly respect. The world began to look different; the flattery of his friends faded into mere approval. Approval soon turned into friendly advice, and when rejected, led to their reproaches. He realized that friends who only benefited from him were hardly worth having: he found that a person’s own heart must be devoted to gain the heart of another. I realized that—that—I forget what I was going to say: in short, he decided to respect himself and devised a plan to restore his declining fortune. For this, in his own quirky way, he traveled on foot across Europe, and now, though he has barely reached thirty, his situation is more prosperous than ever. Currently, his generosity is more sensible and moderate than before, but he still maintains the persona of a humorist and finds the most joy in unconventional virtues.

My attention was so much taken up by Mr Burchell’s account, that I scarce looked forward as we went along, til we were alarmed by the cries of my family, when turning, I perceived my youngest daughter in the midst of a rapid stream, thrown from her horse, and struggling with the torrent. She had sunk twice, nor was it in my power to disengage myself in time to bring her relief. My sensations were even too violent to permit my attempting her rescue: she must have certainly perished had not my companion, perceiving her danger, instantly plunged in to her relief, and with some difficulty, brought her in safety to the opposite shore. By taking the current a little farther up, the rest of the family got safely over; where we had an opportunity of joining our acknowledgments to her’s. Her gratitude may be more readily imagined than described: she thanked her deliverer more with looks than words, and continued to lean upon his arm, as if still willing to receive assistance. My wife also hoped one day to have the pleasure of returning his kindness at her own house. Thus, after we were refreshed at the next inn, and had dined together, as Mr Burchell was going to a different part of the country, he took leave; and we pursued our journey. My wife observing as we went, that she liked him extremely, and protesting, that if he had birth and fortune to entitle him to match into such a family as our’s, she knew no man she would sooner fix upon. I could not but smile to hear her talk in this lofty strain: but I was never much displeased with those harmless delusions that tend to make us more happy.

My attention was so focused on Mr. Burchell’s story that I hardly looked ahead as we walked, until we were startled by my family's cries. Turning around, I saw my youngest daughter in a fast-moving stream, thrown off her horse and struggling against the current. She had gone under twice, and I wasn't able to free myself in time to help her. My feelings were so intense that I couldn't even try to rescue her: she would have surely drowned if my companion hadn’t noticed her danger and jumped in to save her, eventually bringing her safely to the opposite shore. By catching the current a bit further upstream, the rest of the family managed to cross safely as well, where we all had a chance to express our gratitude to him. Her thankfulness was easier to imagine than to describe: she expressed it more through her expressions than words and continued to lean on his arm, as if still wanting his support. My wife also hoped that one day she could repay his kindness at our home. After we rested at the next inn and had dinner together, Mr. Burchell, who was heading to another part of the country, said his goodbyes, and we continued on our journey. My wife noted as we walked that she really liked him, declaring that if he had the background and fortune to fit into a family like ours, she knew no one she would prefer to choose. I couldn't help but smile at her lofty remarks, but I was never really bothered by those harmless fantasies that help make us happier.

CHAPTER IV.

A proof that even the humblest fortune may grant happiness, which depends not on circumstance, but constitution.

A demonstration that even the smallest wealth can bring happiness, which doesn’t rely on circumstances, but on one’s nature.

The place of our retreat was in a little neighbourhood, consisting of farmers, who tilled their own grounds, and were equal strangers to opulence and poverty. As they had almost all the conveniencies of life within themselves, they seldom visited towns or cities in search of superfluity. Remote from the polite, they still retained the primaeval simplicity of manners, and frugal by habit, they scarce knew that temperance was a virtue. They wrought with cheerfulness on days of labour; but observed festivals as intervals of idleness and pleasure. They kept up the Christmas carol, sent true love-knots on Valentine morning, eat pancakes on Shrove-tide, shewed their wit on the first of April, and religiously cracked nuts on Michaelmas eve. Being apprized of our approach, the whole neighbourhood came out to meet their minister, drest in their finest cloaths, and preceded by a pipe and tabor: A feast also was provided for our reception, at which we sat cheerfully down; and what the conversation wanted in wit, was made up in laughter.

The place where we retreated was a small neighborhood made up of farmers, who worked their own land and were equally unfamiliar with wealth and poverty. Since they had almost all the conveniences of life within their community, they rarely visited towns or cities to seek out luxuries. Far away from the sophisticated, they still kept the ancient simplicity in their manners, and being frugal by habit, they hardly recognized that moderation was a virtue. They worked happily on their labor days but treated festivals as opportunities for relaxation and fun. They sang Christmas carols, sent love tokens on Valentine’s morning, ate pancakes on Shrove Tuesday, showcased their humor on April Fool’s Day, and religiously cracked nuts on Michaelmas Eve. Knowing we were coming, the whole neighborhood came out to greet their minister, dressed in their finest clothes and accompanied by a pipe and a drum. A feast was also prepared for our arrival, and we sat down joyfully; while the conversation might have lacked wit, it was filled with laughter.

Our little habitation was situated at the foot of a sloping hill, sheltered with a beautiful underwood behind, and a pratling river before; on one side a meadow, on the other a green. My farm consisted of about twenty acres of excellent land, having given an hundred pound for my predecessor’s good-will. Nothing could exceed the neatness of my little enclosures: the elms and hedge rows appearing with inexpressible beauty. My house consisted of but one story, and was covered with thatch, which gave it an air of great snugness; the walls on the inside were nicely white-washed, and my daughters undertook to adorn them with pictures of their own designing. Though the same room served us for parlour and kitchen, that only made it the warmer. Besides, as it was kept with the utmost neatness, the dishes, plates, and coppers, being well scoured, and all disposed in bright rows on the shelves, the eye was agreeably relieved, and did not want richer furniture. There were three other apartments, one for my wife and me, another for our two daughters, within our own, and the third, with two beds, for the rest of the children.

Our little home was located at the base of a sloping hill, protected by a beautiful thicket behind and a babbling river in front; on one side there was a meadow, and on the other a green space. My farm covered about twenty acres of excellent land, for which I paid a hundred pounds for my predecessor’s goodwill. Nothing could match the tidiness of my small enclosures: the elms and hedges looked incredibly beautiful. My house was just one story and had a thatched roof, giving it a cozy feel; the walls inside were freshly whitewashed, and my daughters took it upon themselves to decorate them with their own artwork. Although the same room served as both our living room and kitchen, it only made it feel warmer. Furthermore, since we kept it impeccably clean, the dishes, plates, and copper pots were well-polished and neatly arranged in bright rows on the shelves, making it visually pleasing without needing any fancier furniture. There were three other rooms: one for my wife and me, another for our two daughters, and a third with two beds for the rest of the kids.

The little republic to which I gave laws, was regulated in the following manner: by sun-rise we all assembled in our common apartment; the fire being previously kindled by the servant. After we had saluted each other with proper ceremony, for I always thought fit to keep up some mechanical forms of good breeding, without which freedom ever destroys friendship, we all bent in gratitude to that Being who gave us another day. This duty being performed, my son and I went to pursue our usual industry abroad, while my wife and daughters employed themselves in providing breakfast, which was always ready at a certain time. I allowed half an hour for this meal, and an hour for dinner; which time was taken up in innocent mirth between my wife and daughters, and in philosophical arguments between my son and me.

The small community I created laws for was organized this way: at sunrise, we all gathered in our shared living space, with the fire already started by our servant. After greeting each other with the appropriate customs, since I believed in keeping some formalities for good manners—without which freedom can ruin friendship—we all expressed our gratitude to the Being who granted us another day. Once this was done, my son and I went off to do our usual work outside, while my wife and daughters focused on preparing breakfast, which was always ready at a specific time. I set aside half an hour for this meal and an hour for dinner; during that time, my wife and daughters enjoyed lighthearted conversations, while my son and I engaged in philosophical discussions.

As we rose with the sun, so we never pursued our labours after it was gone down, but returned home to the expecting family; where smiling looks, a treat hearth, and pleasant fire, were prepared for our reception. Nor were we without guests: sometimes farmer Flamborough, our talkative neighbour, and often the blind piper, would pay us a visit, and taste our gooseberry wine; for the making of which we had lost neither the receipt nor the reputation. These harmless people had several ways of being good company, while one played, the other would sing some soothing ballad, Johnny Armstrong’s last good night, or the cruelty of Barbara Allen. The night was concluded in the manner we began the morning, my youngest boys being appointed to read the lessons of the day, and he that read loudest, distinctest, and best, was to have an half-penny on Sunday to put in the poor’s box.

As we got up with the sun, we never worked once it went down, but returned home to our waiting family, where friendly faces, a warm hearth, and a cozy fire were ready to welcome us. We also had visitors: sometimes our chatty neighbor, Farmer Flamborough, and often the blind piper would drop by to enjoy our gooseberry wine; we hadn’t lost the recipe or our reputation for making it. These friendly folks had many ways of being good company; while one played, the other would sing a soothing ballad, like Johnny Armstrong’s Last Good Night or the Cruelty of Barbara Allen. We ended the night as we started the morning, with my youngest boys assigned to read the lessons of the day, and the one who read loudest, clearest, and best would earn a half-penny on Sunday to put in the poor box.

When Sunday came, it was indeed a day of finery, which all my sumptuary edicts could not restrain. How well so ever I fancied my lectures against pride had conquered the vanity of my daughters; yet I still found them secretly attached to all their former finery: they still loved laces, ribbands, bugles and catgut; my wife herself retained a passion for her crimson paduasoy, because I formerly happened to say it became her.

When Sunday arrived, it was truly a day of elegance, which none of my attempts to control spending could stop. No matter how much I thought my lectures against pride had curbed my daughters' vanity, I still found them secretly fond of their old luxuries: they still adored lace, ribbons, sequins, and fancy fabrics; my wife herself held on to her red paduasoy because I once mentioned that it looked good on her.

The first Sunday in particular their behaviour served to mortify me: I had desired my girls the preceding night to be drest early the next day; for I always loved to be at church a good while before the rest of the congregation. They punctually obeyed my directions; but when we were to assemble in the morning at breakfast, down came my wife and daughters, drest out in all their former splendour: their hair plaistered up with pomatum, their faces patched to taste, their trains bundled up into an heap behind, and rustling at every motion. I could not help smiling at their vanity, particularly that of my wife, from whom I expected more discretion. In this exigence, therefore, my only resource was to order my son, with an important air, to call our coach. The girls were amazed at the command; but I repeated it with more solemnity than before.—‘Surely, my dear, you jest,’ cried my wife, ‘we can walk it perfectly well: we want no coach to carry us now.’ ‘You mistake, child,’ returned I, ‘we do want a coach; for if we walk to church in this trim, the very children in the parish will hoot after us.’—‘Indeed,’ replied my wife, ‘I always imagined that my Charles was fond of seeing his children neat and handsome about him.’—‘You may be as neat as you please,’ interrupted I, ‘and I shall love you the better for it, but all this is not neatness, but frippery. These rufflings, and pinkings, and patchings, will only make us hated by all the wives of all our neighbours. No, my children,’ continued I, more gravely, ‘those gowns may be altered into something of a plainer cut; for finery is very unbecoming in us, who want the means of decency. I do not know whether such flouncing and shredding is becoming even in the rich, if we consider, upon a moderate calculation, that the nakedness of the indigent world may be cloathed from the trimmings of the vain.’

The first Sunday in particular made me feel embarrassed: I had told my daughters the night before to get dressed early the next day because I always liked to be at church well before the rest of the congregation. They followed my instructions perfectly; but when we gathered for breakfast in the morning, my wife and daughters came down looking all glamorous again: their hair slicked up with gel, their faces made up just right, their skirts piled up behind them and rustling with every move. I couldn't help but smile at their vanity, especially my wife's, as I expected more sense from her. In this situation, my only option was to tell my son, with a serious tone, to call for our coach. The girls were surprised by the command, but I repeated it with even more seriousness. "Surely, my dear, you must be joking," my wife exclaimed, "we can walk just fine: we don’t need a coach to take us now." "You're mistaken, dear," I replied, "we do need a coach; because if we walk to church looking like this, even the kids in the neighborhood will tease us." "Really," my wife said, "I always thought Charles liked to see his children looking neat and nice around him." "You can look as neat as you want," I cut in, "and I will appreciate it more, but all this isn’t neatness; it’s just showiness. These frills and ruffles and patches will only make us disliked by all our neighbors' wives. No, my children," I continued more seriously, "those dresses should be changed to something simpler; because being fancy doesn't suit us when we lack the means to be decent. I don't know if all this fluff and fuss looks good even on the wealthy when you think about it reasonably, considering that the poor need clothes that could be made from the unnecessary decorations of the vain."

This remonstrance had the proper effect; they went with great composure, that very instant, to change their dress; and the next day I had the satisfaction of finding my daughters, at their own request employed in cutting up their trains into Sunday waistcoats for Dick and Bill, the two little ones, and what was still more satisfactory, the gowns seemed improved by this curtailing.

This complaint had the desired effect; they calmly went right away to change their clothes. The next day, I was pleased to see my daughters, at their own request, working on turning their long dresses into Sunday vests for Dick and Bill, the two little ones. Even better, the dresses looked better after this alteration.

CHAPTER V.

A new and great acquaintance introduced. What we place most hopes upon, generally proves most fatal.

A new and great connection has been made. What we put our greatest hopes in usually ends up being the most dangerous.

At a small distance from the house my predecessor had made a seat, overshaded by an hedge of hawthorn and honeysuckle. Here, when the weather was fine, and our labour soon finished, we usually sate together, to enjoy an extensive landscape, in the calm of the evening. Here too we drank tea, which now was become an occasional banquet; and as we had it but seldom, it diffused a new joy, the preparations for it being made with no small share of bustle and ceremony. On these occasions, our two little ones always read for us, and they were regularly served after we had done. Sometimes, to give a variety to our amusements, the girls sung to the guitar; and while they thus formed a little concert, my wife and I would stroll down the sloping field, that was embellished with blue bells and centaury, talk of our children with rapture, and enjoy the breeze that wafted both health and harmony.

At a short distance from the house, my predecessor had set up a seating area, shaded by a hedge of hawthorn and honeysuckle. Here, when the weather was nice and our work was done, we would usually sit together to take in the wide landscape during the calm of the evening. We also enjoyed tea here, which had become a special treat; since we had it so infrequently, it brought us a fresh joy, with the preparations involving quite a bit of hustle and ceremony. On these occasions, our two little ones would always read to us, and they would be served afterward. Sometimes, to mix things up, the girls would sing to the guitar, and while they put on a little concert, my wife and I would walk down the sloping field adorned with bluebells and centaury, talking about our children with delight and enjoying the breeze that carried both health and harmony.

In this manner we began to find that every situation in life might bring its own peculiar pleasures: every morning waked us to a repetition of toil; but the evening repaid it with vacant hilarity.

In this way, we started to realize that every situation in life could offer its own unique pleasures: every morning brought us back to a cycle of hard work, but the evening rewarded us with carefree laughter.

It was about the beginning of autumn, on a holiday, for I kept such as intervals of relaxation from labour, that I had drawn out my family to our usual place of amusement, and our young musicians began their usual concert. As we were thus engaged, we saw a stag bound nimbly by, within about twenty paces of where we were sitting, and by its panting, it seemed prest by the hunters. We had not much time to reflect upon the poor animal’s distress, when we perceived the dogs and horsemen come sweeping along at some distance behind, and making the very path it had taken. I was instantly for returning in with my family; but either curiosity or surprize, or some more hidden motive, held my wife and daughters to their seats. The huntsman, who rode foremost, past us with great swiftness, followed by four or five persons more, who seemed in equal haste. At last, a young gentleman of a more genteel appearance than the rest, came forward, and for a while regarding us, instead of pursuing the chace, stopt short, and giving his horse to a servant who attended, approached us with a careless superior air. He seemed to want no introduction, but was going to salute my daughters as one certain of a kind reception; but they had early learnt the lesson of looking presumption out of countenance. Upon which he let us know that his name was Thornhill, and that he was owner of the estate that lay for some extent round us. He again, therefore, offered to salute the female part of the family, and such was the power of fortune and fine cloaths, that he found no second repulse. As his address, though confident, was easy, we soon became more familiar; and perceiving musical instruments lying near, he begged to be favoured with a song. As I did not approve of such disproportioned acquaintances, I winked upon my daughters in order to prevent their compliance; but my hint was counteracted by one from their mother; so that with a chearful air they gave us, a favourite song of Dryden’s. Mr Thornhill seemed highly delighted with their performance and choice, and then took up the guitar himself. He played but very indifferently; however, my eldest daughter repaid his former applause with interest, and assured him that his tones were louder than even those of her master. At this compliment he bowed, which she returned with a curtesy. He praised her taste, and she commended his understanding: an age could not have made them better acquainted. While the fond mother too, equally happy, insisted upon her landlord’s stepping in, and tasting a glass of her gooseberry. The whole family seemed earnest to please him: my girls attempted to entertain him with topics they thought most modern, while Moses, on the contrary, gave him a question or two from the ancients, for which he had the satisfaction of being laughed at: my little ones were no less busy, and fondly stuck close to the stranger. All my endeavours could scarce keep their dirty fingers from handling and tarnishing the lace on his cloaths, and lifting up the flaps of his pocket holes, to see what was there. At the approach of evening he took leave; but not till he had requested permission to renew his visit, which, as he was our landlord, we most readily agreed to.

It was around the start of autumn on a holiday, a time when I usually took a break from work, so I brought my family to our favorite spot for fun, and our young musicians began their usual concert. While we were enjoying ourselves, we saw a stag leap by nimbly, about twenty paces from where we sat, panting as if it was being chased by hunters. We barely had time to think about the poor animal's distress when we spotted the dogs and horsemen coming along a little distance behind, clearly on the same path it had taken. I immediately wanted to take my family back inside, but either curiosity or surprise, or perhaps some hidden reason, kept my wife and daughters in their seats. The lead huntsman rushed past us, followed closely by four or five others who were equally eager. Finally, a young gentleman who appeared more refined than the rest approached us. After looking us over instead of continuing the chase, he stopped, handed his horse to a servant, and approached with a nonchalant, superior air. He acted like he didn’t need an introduction, intending to greet my daughters as if he was sure they'd welcome him; however, they had learned to confront arrogance with poise. He introduced himself as Thornhill, the owner of the estate surrounding us. He then offered to greet the female members of my family again, and thanks to his fortune and fine clothes, he didn’t receive a second rejection. Since his confident manner was also casual, we quickly became more comfortable with each other. Noticing musical instruments nearby, he asked to hear a song. I didn’t approve of such mismatched acquaintances and signaled my daughters to decline, but their mother intervened, so they cheerfully performed one of Dryden’s favorite songs. Mr. Thornhill was clearly delighted with their performance and choice, then picked up the guitar himself. He played rather poorly, but my eldest daughter returned his earlier praise and assured him his sounds were louder than even her teacher's. He bowed in response, which she acknowledged with a curtsy. He complimented her taste, and she praised his understanding; one would think they had known each other for ages. Meanwhile, their proud mother insisted that her landlord join them for a glass of her gooseberry drink. The whole family was eager to impress him: my daughters tried to entertain him with topics they thought were trendy, while Moses, on the other hand, asked a couple of questions about the classics, which earned him some laughter. My little ones busily clung to the stranger. I could barely keep their messy fingers from touching and ruining the lace on his clothes, lifting the flaps of his pockets to see what was inside. As evening approached, he took his leave but not before asking permission to visit again, which, being our landlord, we happily agreed to.

As soon as he was gone, my wife called a council on the conduct of the day. She was of opinion, that it was a most fortunate hit; for that she had known even stranger things at last brought to bear. She hoped again to see the day in which we might hold up our heads with the best of them; and concluded, she protested she could see no reason why the two Miss Wrinklers should marry great fortunes, and her children get none. As this last argument was directed to me, I protested I could see no reason for it neither, nor why Mr Simpkins got the ten thousand pound prize in the lottery, and we sate down with a blank. ‘I protest, Charles,’ cried my wife, ‘this is the way you always damp my girls and me when we are in Spirits. Tell me, Sophy, my dear, what do you think of our new visitor? Don’t you think he seemed to be good-natured?’—‘Immensely so, indeed, Mamma,’ replied she. ‘I think he has a great deal to say upon every thing, and is never at a loss; and the more trifling the subject, the more he has to say.’—‘Yes,’ cried Olivia, ‘he is well enough for a man; but for my part, I don’t much like him, he is so extremely impudent and familiar; but on the guitar he is shocking.’ These two last speeches I interpreted by contraries. I found by this, that Sophia internally despised, as much as Olivia secretly admired him.—‘Whatever may be your opinions of him, my children,’ cried I, ‘to confess a truth, he has not prepossest me in his favour. Disproportioned friendships ever terminate in disgust; and I thought, notwithstanding all his ease, that he seemed perfectly sensible of the distance between us. Let us keep to companions of our own rank. There is no character more contemptible than a man that is a fortune-hunter, and I can see no reason why fortune-hunting women should not be contemptible too. Thus, at best, we shall be contemptible if his views be honourable; but if they be otherwise! I should shudder but to think of that! It is true I have no apprehensions from the conduct of my children, but I think there are some from his character.’—I would have proceeded, but for the interruption of a servant from the ’Squire, who, with his compliments, sent us a side of venison, and a promise to dine with us some days after. This well-timed present pleaded more powerfully in his favour, than any thing I had to say could obviate. I therefore continued silent, satisfied with just having pointed out danger, and leaving it to their own discretion to avoid it. That virtue which requires to be ever guarded, is scarce worth the centinel.

As soon as he left, my wife called a meeting to discuss the day's events. She believed it was a lucky break, as she had seen even stranger outcomes ultimately come to pass. She hoped for a day when we could hold our heads high alongside the best of them, and concluded—claiming she could see no reason why the two Miss Wrinklers should marry into wealth while her own children received none. Directed at me, this last point sparked my agreement; I also saw no reason for it, nor why Mr. Simpkins won the ten thousand pound lottery while we were left empty-handed. “I swear, Charles,” my wife exclaimed, “this is how you always dampen my spirits and those of the girls when we’re feeling upbeat. Tell me, Sophy, my dear, what do you think of our new visitor? Don’t you think he seems to be pleasant?” “Definitely, Mamma,” she replied. “I think he has a lot to say about everything and is never at a loss for words. The more trivial the topic, the more he contributes.” “Yes,” Olivia chimed in, “he’s okay as a man, but honestly, I’m not a fan; he’s way too forward and casual. And he plays the guitar terribly.” I interpreted these last two comments oppositely. I realized that while Sophia secretly disdained him, Olivia genuinely admired him. “Whatever you think of him, my children,” I said, “to be honest, he hasn’t won me over. Unequal friendships usually end in disappointment, and I felt that, despite his laid-back demeanor, he was acutely aware of the gap between us. We should stick to companions of our own status. There’s nothing more contemptible than a man who’s a fortune hunter, and I see no reason why fortune-hunting women shouldn’t be viewed the same way. Even if his intentions are noble, we’ll still look foolish—yet if they’re not, I can’t even bear to think about it! I truly have no worries about my children, but I do worry about him.” I would have continued, but we were interrupted by a servant delivering a message from the ’Squire, who sent us a side of venison along with a promise to dine with us in a few days. This well-timed gift spoke more favorably in his favor than anything I could have said against it. So, I chose to remain silent, satisfied to have merely pointed out the potential danger and leaving it up to them to navigate it wisely. That kind of virtue that needs constant guarding isn’t worth protecting.

CHAPTER VI.

The happiness of a country fire-side.

The happiness of a country home.

As we carried on the former dispute with some degree of warmth, in order to accommodate matters, it was universally agreed, that we should have a part of the venison for supper, and the girls undertook the task with alacrity. ‘I am sorry,’ cried I, ‘that we have no neighbour or stranger to take a part in this good cheer: feasts of this kind acquire a double relish from hospitality.’—‘Bless me,’ cried my wife, ‘here comes our good friend Mr Burchell, that saved our Sophia, and that run you down fairly in the argument’—‘Confute me in argument, child!’ cried I. ‘You mistake there, my dear. I believe there are but few that can do that: I never dispute your abilities at making a goose-pye, and I beg you’ll leave argument to me.’—As I spoke, poor Mr Burchell entered the house, and was welcomed by the family, who shook him heartily by the hand, while little Dick officiously reached him a chair.

As we continued our earlier disagreement with a bit of passion, to smooth things over, everyone agreed that we should have some venison for dinner, and the girls eagerly took on the task. “I wish we had a neighbor or visitor to share in this feast,” I said, “since meals like this are so much better with company.” “Goodness,” my wife exclaimed, “here comes our good friend Mr. Burchell, who saved our Sophia and really outargued you.” “Outargue me, child!” I replied. “You’ve got it wrong, my dear. I doubt there are many who can do that; I never deny your skills in making a goose-pie, so please leave the arguing to me.” Just then, poor Mr. Burchell walked in and was warmly greeted by the family, who shook his hand enthusiastically, while little Dick eagerly offered him a chair.

I was pleased with the poor man’s friendship for two reasons; because I knew that he wanted mine, and I knew him to be friendly as far as he was able. He was known in our neighbourhood by the character of the poor Gentleman that would do no good when he was young, though he was not yet thirty. He would at intervals talk with great good sense; but in general he was fondest of the company of children, whom he used to call harmless little men. He was famous, I found, for singing them ballads, and telling them stories; and seldom went out without something in his pockets for them, a piece of gingerbread, or an halfpenny whistle. He generally came for a few days into our neighbourhood once a year, and lived upon the neighbours hospitality. He sate down to supper among us, and my wife was not sparing of her gooseberry wine. The tale went round; he sung us old songs, and gave the children the story of the Buck of Beverland, with the history of Patient Grissel, the adventures of Catskin, and then Fair Rosamond’s bower. Our cock, which always crew at eleven, now told us it was time for repose; but an unforeseen difficulty started about lodging the stranger: all our beds were already taken up, and it was too late to send him to the next alehouse. In this dilemma, little Dick offered him his part of the bed, if his brother Moses would let him lie with him; ‘And I,’ cried Bill, ‘will give Mr Burchell my part, if my sisters will take me to theirs.’—‘Well done, my good children,’ cried I, ‘hospitality is one of the first Christian duties. The beast retires to its shelter, and the bird flies to its nest; but helpless man can only find refuge from his fellow creature. The greatest stranger in this world, was he that came to save it. He never had an house, as if willing to see what hospitality was left remaining amongst us. Deborah, my dear,’ cried I, to my wife, ‘give those boys a lump of sugar each, and let Dick’s be the largest, because he spoke first.’

I was happy with the poor man’s friendship for two reasons: I knew he wanted mine, and I recognized him as friendly as much as he could be. In our neighborhood, he was known as the poor gentleman who hadn't made anything of himself when he was younger, even though he wasn't yet thirty. Occasionally, he would talk with great insight, but generally, he preferred the company of children, whom he called harmless little men. I found out he was well-known for singing them ballads and telling them stories, and he rarely went out without treats for them, like gingerbread or a halfpenny whistle. He usually visited our neighborhood for a few days each year, relying on the neighbors' hospitality. He would sit down to supper with us, and my wife didn’t hold back with her gooseberry wine. Stories went around, he sang us old songs, and shared tales like the Buck of Beverland, the story of Patient Grissel, the adventures of Catskin, and Fair Rosamond’s bower. Our rooster, which always crowed at eleven, now told us it was time to rest; but an unexpected issue arose about where to put the stranger: all our beds were already occupied, and it was too late to send him to the nearest tavern. In this situation, little Dick offered him half of his bed if his brother Moses would let him sleep with him. “And I,” shouted Bill, “will give Mr. Burchell my half if my sisters let me join them.” “Well done, my good children,” I exclaimed, “hospitality is one of the most important Christian duties. The beast goes back to its shelter, and the bird returns to its nest; but helpless people can only find refuge with their fellow humans. The greatest stranger in the world was the one who came to save it. He never had a home, as if he wanted to see how much hospitality was left among us. Deborah, my dear,” I called to my wife, “give those boys each a piece of sugar, and let Dick have the biggest since he spoke first.”

In the morning early I called out my whole family to help at saving an after-growth of hay, and, our guest offering his assistance, he was accepted among the number. Our labours went on lightly, we turned the swath to the wind, I went foremost, and the rest followed in due succession. I could not avoid, however, observing the assiduity of Mr Burchell in assisting my daughter Sophia in her part of the task. When he had finished his own, he would join in hers, and enter into a close conversation: but I had too good an opinion of Sophia’s understanding, and was too well convinced of her ambition, to be under any uneasiness from a man of broken fortune. When we were finished for the day, Mr Burchell was invited as on the night before; but he refused, as he was to lie that night at a neighbour’s, to whose child he was carrying a whistle. When gone, our conversation at supper turned upon our late unfortunate guest. ‘What a strong instance,’ said I, ‘is that poor man of the miseries attending a youth of levity and extravagance. He by no means wants sense, which only serves to aggravate his former folly. Poor forlorn creature, where are now the revellers, the flatterers, that he could once inspire and command! Gone, perhaps, to attend the bagnio pander, grown rich by his extravagance. They once praised him, and now they applaud the pander: their former raptures at his wit, are now converted into sarcasms at his folly: he is poor, and perhaps deserves poverty; for he has neither the ambition to be independent, nor the skill to be useful.’ Prompted, perhaps, by some secret reasons, I delivered this observation with too much acrimony, which my Sophia gently reproved. ‘Whatsoever his former conduct may be, pappa, his circumstances should exempt him from censure now. His present indigence is a sufficient punishment for former folly; and I have heard my pappa himself say, that we should never strike our unnecessary blow at a victim over whom providence holds the scourge of its resentment.’—‘You are right, Sophy,’ cried my son Moses, ‘and one of the ancients finely represents so malicious a conduct, by the attempts of a rustic to flay Marsyas, whose skin, the fable tells us, had been wholly stript off by another.’ Besides, I don’t know if this poor man’s situation be so bad as my father would represent it. We are not to judge of the feelings of others by what we might feel if in their place. However dark the habitation of the mole to our eyes, yet the animal itself finds the apartment sufficiently lightsome. And to confess a truth, this man’s mind seems fitted to his station; for I never heard any one more sprightly than he was to-day, when he conversed with you.’—This was said without the least design, however it excited a blush, which she strove to cover by an affected laugh, assuring him, that she scarce took any notice of what he said to her; but that she believed he might once have been a very fine gentleman. The readiness with which she undertook to vindicate herself, and her blushing, were symptoms I did not internally approve; but I represt my suspicions.

Early in the morning, I called my whole family to help save a new growth of hay, and our guest offered to help, so we accepted him. Our work went smoothly as we turned the swath into the wind; I led the way, followed by the others in order. I couldn’t help but notice how hard Mr. Burchell was working to assist my daughter Sophia with her part of the task. Once he finished his own work, he would join her and they would engage in close conversation. However, I had too much faith in Sophia’s intelligence and was too convinced of her ambitions to worry about a man in financial trouble. When we finished for the day, Mr. Burchell was invited again, like the night before, but he declined since he was staying at a neighbor's house that night, bringing a whistle for their child. Once he left, our conversation at supper turned to our recent unfortunate guest. “What a strong example,” I said, “that poor man is of the misery that comes from a youth full of recklessness and extravagance. He doesn’t lack sense; in fact, that only highlights his past foolishness. Poor lost soul, where are the partygoers and sycophants who once adored him? Possibly gone to flatter the brothel owner who got rich from his extravagance. They once praised him, and now they applaud the owner; their former admiration for his wit has turned into mockery for his folly. He is poor, and maybe he deserves to be, as he has neither the ambition to be independent nor the skills to be useful.” Prompted by some hidden reasons, I made this observation too harshly, which Sophia gently chided me for. "Regardless of his past actions, Dad, his situation now should protect him from criticism. His current misfortune is enough punishment for his former foolishness, and I’ve heard you say that we should never deliver an unnecessary blow to someone already suffering." — “You’re right, Sophy,” my son Moses chimed in, “and one of the ancients beautifully illustrates such malicious behavior with the story of a rustic trying to skin Marsyas, whose skin, the fable says, had already been completely stripped off by another.” Besides, I’m not sure this poor man's situation is as dire as my father describes. We shouldn’t judge the feelings of others based on how we would feel in their place. No matter how dark the mole's home seems to us, the creature finds it bright enough. And to be honest, this man's mindset seems suited to his circumstances; I’ve never heard anyone more lively than he was today while talking to you.” — He said this without intending to, but it made her blush, which she tried to hide with a forced laugh, assuring him that she barely noticed what he said to her; however, she believed he might have once been quite a gentleman. The ease with which she defended herself and her blushing were signs I didn’t approve of; still, I held back my suspicions.

As we expected our landlord the next day, my wife went to make the venison pasty; Moses sate reading, while I taught the little ones: my daughters seemed equally busy with the rest; and I observed them for a good while cooking something over the fire. I at first supposed they were assisting their mother; but little Dick informed me in a whisper, that they were making a wash for the face. Washes of all kinds I had a natural antipathy to; for I knew that instead of mending the complexion they spoiled it. I therefore approached my chair by sly degrees to the fire, and grasping the poker, as if it wanted mending, seemingly by accident, overturned the whole composition, and it was too late to begin another.

As we were waiting for our landlord the next day, my wife went to make the venison pasty; Moses sat reading, while I was teaching the little ones. My daughters seemed just as busy as the rest, and I noticed them for a while cooking something over the fire. At first, I thought they were helping their mother, but little Dick whispered to me that they were making a face wash. I naturally disliked washes of all kinds because I knew they didn’t improve the complexion; they actually ruined it. So, I quietly moved my chair closer to the fire and, pretending to adjust the poker, accidentally knocked over the entire mixture, and it was too late to start another one.

CHAPTER VII.

A town wit described. The dullest fellows may learn to be comical for a night or two.

A town wit is portrayed. Even the most boring guys can learn to be funny for a night or two.

When the morning arrived on which we were to entertain our young landlord, it may be easily supposed what provisions were exhausted to make an appearance. It may also be conjectured that my wife and daughters expanded their gayest plumage upon this occasion. Mr Thornhill came with a couple of friends, his chaplain, and feeder. The servants, who were numerous, he politely ordered to the next ale-house: but my wife, in the triumph of her heart, insisted on entertaining them all; for which, by the bye, our family was pinched for three weeks after. As Mr Burchell had hinted to us the day before, that he was making some proposals of marriage, to Miss Wilmot, my son George’s former mistress, this a good deal damped the heartiness of his reception: but accident, in some measure, relieved our embarrasment; for one of the company happening to mention her name, Mr Thornhill observed with an oath, that he never knew any thing more absurd than calling such a fright a beauty: ‘For strike me ugly,’ continued he, ‘if I should not find as much pleasure in choosing my mistress by the information of a lamp under the clock at St Dunstan’s.’ At this he laughed, and so did we:—the jests of the rich are ever successful. Olivia too could not avoid whispering, loud enough to be heard, that he had an infinite fund of humour. After dinner, I began with my usual toast, the Church; for this I was thanked by the chaplain, as he said the church was the only mistress of his affections.—‘Come tell us honestly, Frank,’ said the ’Squire, with his usual archness, ‘suppose the church, your present mistress, drest in lawnsleeves, on one hand, and Miss Sophia, with no lawn about her, on the other, which would you be for?’ ‘For both, to be sure,’ cried the chaplain.—‘Right Frank,’ cried the ’Squire; ‘for may this glass suffocate me but a fine girl is worth all the priestcraft in the creation. For what are tythes and tricks but an imposition, all a confounded imposture, and I can prove it.’—‘I wish you would,’ cried my son Moses, ‘and I think,’ continued he, ‘that I should be able to answer you.’—‘Very well, Sir,’ cried the ’Squire, who immediately smoaked him,’ and winking on the rest of the company, to prepare us for the sport, if you are for a cool argument upon that subject, I am ready to accept the challenge. And first, whether are you for managing it analogically, or dialogically?’ ‘I am for managing it rationally,’ cried Moses, quite happy at being permitted to dispute. ‘Good again,’ cried the ’Squire, ‘and firstly, of the first. I hope you’ll not deny that whatever is, is. If you don’t grant me that, I can go no further.’—‘Why,’ returned Moses, ‘I think I may grant that, and make the best of it.’—‘I hope too,’ returned the other, ‘you’ll grant that a part is less than the whole.’ ‘I grant that too,’ cried Moses, ‘it is but just and reasonable.’—‘I hope,’ cried the ’Squire, ‘you will not deny, that the two angles of a triangle are equal to two right ones.’—‘Nothing can be plainer,’ returned t’other, and looked round with his usual importance.—‘Very well,’ cried the ’Squire, speaking very quick, ‘the premises being thus settled, I proceed to observe, that the concatenation of self existences, proceeding in a reciprocal duplicate ratio, naturally produce a problematical dialogism, which in some measure proves that the essence of spirituality may be referred to the second predicable’—‘Hold, hold,’ cried the other, ‘I deny that: Do you think I can thus tamely submit to such heterodox doctrines?’—‘What,’ replied the ’Squire, as if in a passion, ‘not submit! Answer me one plain question: Do you think Aristotle right when he says, that relatives are related?’ ‘Undoubtedly,’ replied the other.—‘If so then,’ cried the ’Squire, ‘answer me directly to what I propose: Whether do you judge the analytical investigation of the first part of my enthymem deficient secundum quoad, or quoad minus, and give me your reasons: give me your reasons, I say, directly.’—‘I protest,’ cried Moses, ‘I don’t rightly comprehend the force of your reasoning; but if it be reduced to one simple proposition, I fancy it may then have an answer.’—‘O sir,’ cried the ’Squire, ‘I am your most humble servant, I find you want me to furnish you with argument and intellects too. No, sir, there I protest you are too hard for me.’ This effectually raised the laugh against poor Moses, who sate the only dismal figure in a groupe of merry faces: nor, did he offer a single syllable more during the whole entertainment.

When the morning came for us to host our young landlord, you can imagine the lengths we went to in order to make a good impression. It's also easy to guess that my wife and daughters dressed in their finest for the occasion. Mr. Thornhill showed up with a couple of friends, his chaplain, and a hanger-on. He politely sent all the servants to the nearby pub, but my wife, thrilled at the prospect, insisted on hosting everyone; as a result, our family felt the pinch for three weeks afterward. The day before, Mr. Burchell had hinted that he was making marriage proposals to Miss Wilmot, who had previously been my son George's girlfriend, which somewhat dampened the enthusiasm of Thornhill's arrival. However, chance somewhat eased our discomfort; one of the guests happened to mention her name, and Mr. Thornhill remarked, swearing, that he had never known anything more ridiculous than calling such an ugly person a beauty: ‘For heaven’s sake,’ he continued, ‘I’d get just as much pleasure choosing my mistress by the light of a lamp at St. Dunstan’s.’ He laughed, and so did we—humor from the wealthy always lands well. Olivia couldn’t help but whisper loud enough for others to hear that he had endless humor. After dinner, I raised my customary toast to the Church, for which the chaplain thanked me, stating that the church was the only mistress of his affections. ‘Come on, be honest, Frank,’ said the ’Squire, with his usual cheeky grin, ‘if the church, your current mistress, was dressed in flowing sleeves on one side, and Miss Sophia, with nothing to cover her up, was on the other, which one would you choose?’ ‘Both, of course,’ shouted the chaplain. ‘Right you are, Frank,’ replied the ’Squire; ‘may this glass suffocate me, but a beautiful girl is worth all the priestly tricks in the world. What are tithes and gimmicks but a scam, an utter fraud, and I can prove it.’ ‘I wish you would,’ shouted my son Moses, adding, ‘I think I could have a good comeback for you.’ ‘Very well, Sir,’ said the ’Squire, who immediately puffed on his pipe, and winking at the other guests to get ready for the entertainment, said, if you’re up for a cool debate on that topic, I’m ready to take you on. First, do you want to handle it in an analytical way or a conversational way?’ ‘I prefer a rational approach,’ cried Moses, happy to have the chance to argue. ‘Good choice,’ said the ’Squire, ‘and first of all, I hope you won’t deny that everything that exists does exist. If you don’t agree with that, I can’t go any further.’ ‘Well,’ Moses replied, ‘I think I can agree with that and make the best of it.’ ‘I hope too,’ the other continued, ‘that you’ll agree that a part is less than the whole.’ ‘I can agree with that,’ said Moses, ‘it’s just fair and reasonable.’ ‘Now,’ the ’Squire said, ‘I hope you won’t deny that the two angles of a triangle equal two right angles.’ ‘Nothing could be clearer,’ replied Moses, looking around with his usual air of importance. ‘All right,’ the ’Squire exclaimed quickly, ‘with those premises settled, I want to point out that the connection of self-existences, working in a reciprocal duplicate ratio, naturally results in a problematic dialogism, which in some way proves that the essence of spirituality can be linked to the second predicable.’ ‘Wait, wait,’ cried Moses, ‘I deny that! Do you think I can just accept such strange ideas?’ ‘What,’ replied the ’Squire, as if annoyed, ‘you won’t accept it? Just answer me one simple question: do you think Aristotle was right when he said that relatives are related?’ ‘Absolutely,’ replied Moses. ‘If so,’ the ’Squire continued, ‘then directly answer this: do you think the analytical examination of the first part of my argument is lacking in terms of quoad, or quoad minus? Give me your reasons, I say, directly.’ ‘I must confess,’ Moses replied, ‘I don’t really grasp your reasoning; but if it can be boiled down to one simple proposition, I think it could then have an answer.’ ‘Oh sir,’ said the ’Squire, ‘I am your most humble servant; I see you want me to provide you with arguments and brains too. No, sir, there you’re just too much for me.’ This effectively turned everyone’s amusement against poor Moses, who sat there looking like the only sad face in a group of joyful ones: he didn’t offer a single word for the rest of the evening.

But though all this gave me no pleasure, it had a very different effect upon Olivia, who mistook it for humour, though but a mere act of the memory. She thought him therefore a very fine gentleman; and such as consider what powerful ingredients a good figure, fine cloaths, and fortune, are in that character, will easily forgive her. Mr Thornhill, notwithstanding his real ignorance, talked with ease, and could expatiate upon the common topics of conversation with fluency. It is not surprising then that such talents should win the affections of a girl, who by education was taught to value an appearance in herself, and consequently to set a value upon it in another.

But even though all of this didn’t bring me any joy, it had a completely different impact on Olivia, who mistook it for humor, even though it was just a memory. She thought he was a very fine gentleman; and those who consider how important a good appearance, nice clothes, and wealth are in that image will easily understand her feelings. Mr. Thornhill, despite his actual ignorance, spoke confidently and was able to discuss common topics with ease. So it’s not surprising that such skills would attract the affections of a girl who had been raised to appreciate appearance in herself and, as a result, to value it in others.

Upon his departure, we again entered into a debate upon the merits of our young landlord. As he directed his looks and conversation to Olivia, it was no longer doubted but that she was the object that induced him to be our visitor. Nor did she seem to be much displeased at the innocent raillery of her brother and sister upon this occasion. Even Deborah herself seemed to share the glory of the day, and exulted in her daughter’s victory as if it were her own. ‘And now, my dear,’ cried she to me, ‘I’ll fairly own, that it was I that instructed my girls to encourage our landlord’s addresses. I had always some ambition, and you now see that I was right; for who knows how this may end?’ ‘Ay, who knows that indeed,’ answered I, with a groan: ‘for my part I don’t much like it; and I could have been better pleased with one that was poor and honest, than this fine gentleman with his fortune and infidelity; for depend on’t, if he be what I suspect him, no free-thinker shall ever have a child of mine.’ ‘Sure, father,’ cried Moses, ‘you are too severe in this; for heaven will never arraign him for what he thinks, but for what he does. Every man has a thousand vicious thoughts, which arise without his power to suppress. Thinking freely of religion, may be involuntary with this gentleman: so that allowing his sentiments to be wrong, yet as he is purely passive in his assent, he is no more to be blamed for his errors than the governor of a city without walls for the shelter he is obliged to afford an invading enemy.’

After he left, we started debating the qualities of our young landlord again. As he focused his attention and conversation on Olivia, it was clear that she was the reason for his visit. She didn’t seem too bothered by the playful teasing from her brother and sister this time. Even Deborah appeared to bask in her daughter's success, celebrating it as if it were her own. “And now, my dear,” she said to me, “I’ll admit that it was I who encouraged my girls to engage our landlord’s interest. I’ve always had some ambition, and you can see I was right; who knows where this might lead?” “Yeah, who knows about that,” I replied with a sigh. “Honestly, I’m not really fond of it; I would have preferred someone who was poor and honest rather than this well-off gentleman with his questionable loyalty. Because believe me, if he is who I think he is, no free-thinker will ever father my child.” “Come on, Dad,” Moses chimed in, “you’re being too harsh. Heaven won’t judge him for what he thinks, but for what he does. Everyone has a ton of bad thoughts that they can’t control. This guy might just be thinking freely about religion, which could be involuntary for him. So even if his beliefs are wrong, since he’s not actively agreeing with them, he’s no more to blame for his mistakes than a city governor without walls is for having to shelter an invading enemy.”

‘True, my son,’ cried I; ‘but if the governor invites the enemy, there he is justly culpable. And such is always the case with those who embrace error. The vice does not lie in assenting to the proofs they see; but in being blind to many of the proofs that offer. So that, though our erroneous opinions be involuntary when formed, yet as we have been wilfully corrupt, or very negligent in forming them, we deserve punishment for our vice, or contempt for our folly.’ My wife now kept up the conversation, though not the argument: she observed, that several very prudent men of our acquaintance were free-thinkers, and made very good husbands; and she knew some sensible girls that had skill enough to make converts of their spouses: ‘And who knows, my dear,’ continued she, ‘what Olivia may be able to do. The girl has a great deal to say upon every subject, and to my knowledge is very well skilled in controversy.’

“True, my son,” I exclaimed. “But if the governor invites the enemy, he is clearly to blame. This is always the case with those who embrace falsehood. The fault isn’t in accepting the evidence they see, but in ignoring the many pieces of evidence available. So even though our mistaken opinions may be formed unknowingly, we still deserve to be punished for our wrongdoing or looked down upon for our foolishness.” My wife continued the conversation, though not the argument: she pointed out that several very sensible men we know are free thinkers and are great husbands; and she mentioned some smart women who managed to change their husbands' views. “And who knows, my dear,” she added, “what Olivia might achieve. The girl has a lot to say on every topic and, to my knowledge, is very good at debating.”

‘Why, my dear, what controversy can she have read?’ cried I. ‘It does not occur to me that I ever put such books into her hands: you certainly over-rate her merit.’ ‘Indeed, pappa,’ replied Olivia, ‘she does not: I have read a great deal of controversy. I have read the disputes between Thwackum and Square; the controversy between Robinson Crusoe and Friday the savage, and I am now employed in reading the controversy in Religious courtship’—‘Very well,’ cried I, ‘that’s a good girl, I find you are perfectly qualified for making converts, and so go help your mother to make the gooseberry-pye.’

“Why, my dear, what controversial topics could she have read?” I exclaimed. “I don’t recall ever giving her such books: you’re definitely overestimating her ability.” “Actually, Dad,” Olivia replied, “you’re wrong: I have read a lot of controversial stuff. I’ve read the arguments between Thwackum and Square; the debate between Robinson Crusoe and the savage Friday, and right now I'm reading about the controversy in Religious Courtship.” “Very well then,” I said, “that’s great! I see you’re more than qualified to make converts, so why don’t you go help your mom make the gooseberry pie?”

CHAPTER VIII.

An amour, which promises little good fortune, yet may be productive of much.

A love that doesn't promise much luck but can still lead to a lot.

The next morning we were again visited by Mr Burchell, though I began, for certain reasons, to be displeased with the frequency of his return; but I could not refuse him my company and fire-side. It is true his labour more than requited his entertainment; for he wrought among us with vigour, and either in the meadow or at the hay-rick put himself foremost. Besides, he had always something amusing to say that lessened our toil, and was at once so out of the way, and yet so sensible, that I loved, laughed at, and pitied him. My only dislike arose from an attachment he discovered to my daughter: he would, in a jesting manner, call her his little mistress, and when he bought each of the girls a set of ribbands, hers was the finest. I knew not how, but he every day seemed to become more amiable, his wit to improve, and his simplicity to assume the superior airs of wisdom.

The next morning, Mr. Burchell visited us again, and I was starting to feel annoyed by how often he came back for certain reasons. Still, I couldn’t turn him away from my company and the warmth of the fire. It’s true that his hard work more than made up for the entertainment; he threw himself into helping us vigorously, whether in the meadow or at the hay-rick. Plus, he always had something interesting to say that made our work easier, and his comments were so unique yet sensible that I found him lovable, amusing, and a bit pitiable. My only issue was his affection for my daughter; he would jokingly call her his little mistress, and when he bought each of the girls a set of ribbons, hers was the most beautiful. I don’t know how it happened, but every day he seemed to get more charming, his humor got sharper, and his simplicity began to carry the air of wisdom.

Our family dined in the field, and we sate, or rather reclined, round a temperate repast, our cloth spread upon the hay, while Mr Burchell gave cheerfulness to the feast. To heighten our satisfaction two blackbirds answered each other from opposite hedges, the familiar redbreast came and pecked the crumbs from our hands, and every sound seemed but the echo of tranquillity. ‘I never sit thus,’ says Sophia, ‘but I think of the two lovers, so sweetly described by Mr Gay, who were struck dead in each other’s arms. There is something so pathetic in the description, that I have read it an hundred times with new rapture.’—‘In my opinion,’ cried my son, ‘the finest strokes in that description are much below those in the Acis and Galatea of Ovid. The Roman poet understands the use of contrast better, and upon that figure artfully managed all strength in the pathetic depends.’—‘It is remarkable,’ cried Mr Burchell, ‘that both the poets you mention have equally contributed to introduce a false taste into their respective countries, by loading all their lines with epithet. Men of little genius found them most easily imitated in their defects, and English poetry, like that in the latter empire of Rome, is nothing at present but a combination of luxuriant images, without plot or connexion; a string of epithets that improve the sound, without carrying on the sense. But perhaps, madam, while I thus reprehend others, you’ll think it just that I should give them an opportunity to retaliate, and indeed I have made this remark only to have an opportunity of introducing to the company a ballad, which, whatever be its other defects, is I think at least free from those I have mentioned.’

Our family had a meal in the field, and we sat—rather reclined—around a simple spread, our blanket laid on the hay, while Mr. Burchell brought joy to our gathering. To enhance our delight, two blackbirds chirped to each other from opposite hedges, the familiar robin came and pecked crumbs from our hands, and every sound felt like a reflection of peace. “I never sit like this,” Sophia said, “without thinking of the two lovers, so beautifully described by Mr. Gay, who were struck dead in each other’s arms. There’s something so touching about that description that I’ve read it a hundred times with fresh admiration.” “In my opinion,” my son exclaimed, “the best parts of that description fall short compared to those in Ovid’s Acis and Galatea. The Roman poet understands the use of contrast better, and all strength in pathos relies on that technique.” “It’s interesting,” Mr. Burchell responded, “that both poets you mention have contributed to a misguided taste in their countries by filling their lines with excess adjectives. People of limited creativity found it easier to imitate their flaws, and English poetry, like that in the later days of Rome, is now just a mix of lavish imagery, lacking plot or connection; a series of adjectives that enhance the sound without advancing the meaning. But perhaps, madam, while I criticize others, you’ll find it fair that I let them respond, and actually, I made this point just to introduce a ballad that, despite its other shortcomings, I believe is at least free from the issues I mentioned.”

A BALLAD.

A song.

‘Turn, gentle hermit of the dale,
    And guide my lonely way,
To where yon taper cheers the vale,
    With hospitable ray.

‘For here forlorn and lost I tread,
    With fainting steps and slow;
Where wilds immeasurably spread,
    Seem lengthening as I go.’

‘Forbear, my son,’ the hermit cries,
    ‘To tempt the dangerous gloom;
For yonder faithless phantom flies
    To lure thee to thy doom.

‘Here to the houseless child of want,
    My door is open still;
And tho’ my portion is but scant,
    I give it with good will.

‘Then turn to-night, and freely share
    Whate’er my cell bestows;
My rushy couch, and frugal fare,
    My blessing and repose.

‘No flocks that range the valley free,
    To slaughter I condemn:
Taught by that power that pities me,
    I learn to pity them.

‘But from the mountain’s grassy side,
    A guiltless feast I bring;
A scrip with herbs and fruits supply’d,
    And water from the spring.

‘Then, pilgrim, turn, thy cares forego;
    All earth-born cares are wrong:
Man wants but little here below,
    Nor wants that little long.’

Soft as the dew from heav’n descends,
    His gentle accents fell:
The modest stranger lowly bends,
    And follows to the cell.

Far in a wilderness obscure
    The lonely mansion lay;
A refuge to the neighbouring poor,
    And strangers led astray.

No stores beneath its humble thatch
    Requir’d a master’s care;
The wicket opening with a latch,
    Receiv’d the harmless pair.

And now when busy crowds retire
    To take their evening rest,
The hermit trimm’d his little fire,
    And cheer’d his pensive guest:

And spread his vegetable store,
    And gayly prest, and smil’d;
And skill’d in legendary lore,
    The lingering hours beguil’d.

Around in sympathetic mirth
    Its tricks the kitten tries,
The cricket chirrups in the hearth;
    The crackling faggot flies.

But nothing could a charm impart
    To sooth the stranger’s woe;
For grief was heavy at his heart,
    And tears began to flow.

His rising cares the hermit spy’d,
    With answering care opprest:
‘And whence, unhappy youth,’ he cry’d,
    ‘The sorrows of thy breast?

‘From better habitations spurn’d,
    Reluctant dost thou rove;
Or grieve for friendship unreturn’d,
    Or unregarded love?

‘Alas! the joys that fortune brings,
    Are trifling and decay;
And those who prize the paltry things,
    More trifling still than they.

‘And what is friendship but a name,
    A charm that lulls to sleep;
A shade that follows wealth or fame,
    But leaves the wretch to weep?

‘And love is still an emptier sound,
    The modern fair one’s jest:
On earth unseen, or only found
    To warm the turtle’s nest.

‘For shame fond youth thy sorrows hush
    And spurn the sex,’ he said:
But while he spoke a rising blush
    His love-lorn guest betray’d.

Surpriz’d he sees new beauties rise,
    Swift mantling to the view;
Like colours o’er the morning skies,
    As bright, as transient too.

The bashful look, the rising breast,
    Alternate spread alarms:
The lovely stranger stands confest
    A maid in all her charms.

‘And, ah, forgive a stranger rude,
    A wretch forlorn,’ she cry’d;
‘Whose feet unhallowed thus intrude
    Where heaven and you reside.

‘But let a maid thy pity share,
    Whom love has taught to stray;
Who seeks for rest, but finds despair
    Companion of her way.

‘My father liv’d beside the Tyne,
    A wealthy Lord was he;
And all his wealth was mark’d as mine,
    He had but only me.

‘To win me from his tender arms,
    Unnumber’d suitors came;
Who prais’d me for imputed charms,
    And felt or feign’d a flame.

‘Each hour a mercenary crowd,
    With richest proffers strove:
Among the rest young Edwin bow’d,
    But never talk’d of love.

‘In humble simplest habit clad,
    No wealth nor power had he;
Wisdom and worth were all he had,
    But these were all to me.

‘The blossom opening to the day,
    The dews of heaven refin’d,
Could nought of purity display,
    To emulate his mind.

‘The dew, the blossom on the tree,
    With charms inconstant shine;
Their charms were his, but woe to me,
    Their constancy was mine.

‘For still I try’d each fickle art,
    Importunate and vain;
And while his passion touch’d my heart,
    I triumph’d in his pain.

‘Till quite dejected with my scorn,
    He left me to my pride;
And sought a solitude forlorn,
    In secret where he died.

‘But mine the sorrow, mine the fault,
    And well my life shall pay;
I’ll seek the solitude he sought,
    And stretch me where he lay.

‘And there forlorn despairing hid,
    I’ll lay me down and die:
‘Twas so for me that Edwin did,
    And so for him will I.’

‘Forbid it heaven!’ the hermit cry’d,
    And clasp’d her to his breast:
The wondering fair one turn’d to chide,
    ‘Twas Edwin’s self that prest.

‘Turn, Angelina, ever dear,
    My charmer, turn to see,
Thy own, thy long-lost Edwin here,
    Restor’d to love and thee.

‘Thus let me hold thee to my heart,
    And ev’ry care resign:
And shall we never, never part,
    My life,—my all that’s mine.

‘No, never, from this hour to part,
    We’ll live and love so true;
The sigh that tends thy constant heart,
    Shall break thy Edwin’s too.’

‘Turn, gentle hermit of the valley,
    And guide my lonely way,
To where that light brightens the vale,
    With its welcoming ray.

‘For here, lost and forlorn, I walk,
    With weary steps and slow;
Where endless wilds spread out,
    Seem growing as I go.’

‘Hold on, my son,’ the hermit calls,
    ‘Don’t tempt the dangerous dark;
For that untrustworthy shadow flies
    To lead you to your doom.

‘Here for the needy child of want,
    My door is always open;
And though my share is just a bit,
    I offer it with good will.

‘So turn tonight, and freely share
    Whatever my cell provides;
My rushy bed, and simple food,
    My blessing and some rest.

‘No flocks roaming the valley free,
    I won't condemn to death:
Taught by that power that pities me,
    I've learned to feel for them.

‘But from the mountain’s grassy edge,
    A guiltless feast I bring;
A bag filled with herbs and fruits,
    And water from the spring.

‘So, pilgrim, turn, let your cares go;
    All worldly cares are wrong:
Man needs so little here below,
    And doesn’t need that little long.’

Soft as the dew from heaven falls,
    His gentle voice came through:
The modest stranger quietly bows,
    And follows to the cell.

Far in a hidden wilderness
    The lonely house lay;
A refuge for the nearby poor,
    And strangers led astray.

No supplies beneath its humble roof
    Required a master's care;
The gate opening with a latch,
    Welcomed the innocent pair.

And now when busy crowds have left
    To take their evening rest,
The hermit tended his small fire,
    And cheered his thoughtful guest:

And spread his vegetable store,
    And cheerfully pressed, and smiled;
And skilled in storytelling lore,
    The lingering hours flew by.

Around in joyful jest
    The kitten plays with glee,
The cricket chirps upon the hearth;
    The crackling firewood flies.

But nothing could lift the despair
    To ease the stranger’s pain;
For sorrow weighed upon his heart,
    And tears began to flow.

His rising troubles the hermit saw,
    With matching worry pressed:
‘And where, unhappy youth,’ he cried,
    ‘Do the sorrows of your heart come from?

‘From better homes cast out,
    Are you reluctantly wandering;
Or grieving for friendships unreturned,
    Or unreciprocated love?

‘Alas! the joys that fortune brings,
    Are trivial and fade;
And those who value fleeting things,
    Are still more trivial than they.

‘And what is friendship but a name,
    A charm that lulls to sleep;
A shadow that follows wealth or fame,
    But leaves the wretched to weep?

‘And love is an even emptier claim,
    The modern beauty's jest:
On earth unseen, or found,
    Simply to warm the turtle’s nest.

‘So, youthful fool, hush your sorrows,
    And spurn the fairer sex,’ he said:
But while he spoke a rising blush
    Betrayed his love-lorn guest.

Surprised, he sees new beauties rise,
    Swiftly covering her view;
Like colors in the morning skies,
    As bright and transient too.

The shy look, the rising chest,
    Alternately spread alarms:
The lovely stranger stands revealed
    A maiden in all her charms.

‘And, ah, forgive this rude stranger,
    A wretch who’s lost,’ she cried;
‘Whose unholy feet intrude
    Where heaven and you reside.

‘But let a maiden share your pity,
    Whom love has led astray;
Who seeks for rest, but finds despair
    As her companion on the way.

‘My father lived beside the Tyne,
    A wealthy Lord was he;
And all his wealth was marked for me,
    He had but only me.

‘To win me from his caring arms,
    Endless suitors came;
Who praised me for supposed charms,
    And felt or feigned a flame.

‘Each hour a greedy crowd,
    With wealthiest offers strove:
Among them, young Edwin bowed,
    But never spoke of love.

‘In humble, simplest clothes adorned,
    No wealth nor power had he;
Wisdom and worth were all he had,
    But those were all to me.

‘The blossom opening to the light,
    The dew from heaven refined,
Could show no purity so bright,
    As matched his tender mind.

‘The dew, the blossom on the tree,
    With charm ever-changing shine;
Their charms were his, but woe for me,
    Their constancy was mine.

‘For still I tried each fickle art,
    Persistent and in vain;
And while his passion touched my heart,
    I reveled in his pain.

‘Until quite dejected by my scorn,
    He left me to my pride;
And sought a lonely solitude,
    In secret where he died.

‘But I bear the sorrow, I bear the blame,
    And well my life will pay;
I’ll seek the solitude he sought,
    And stretch where he lay.

‘And there, forlorn and filled with despair,
    I’ll lie down and die:
‘It was for me that Edwin did,
    And so for him will I.’

‘Forbid it, heaven!’ the hermit cried,
    And clasped her to his chest:
The amazed beauty turned to scold,
    ‘It was Edwin himself that pressed.

‘Turn, Angelina, ever dear,
    My charmer, turn to see,
Your own, your long-lost Edwin here,
    Restored to love and you.

‘Thus let me hold you to my heart,
    And every care resign:
Shall we never, never part,
    My life, my all that’s mine.

‘No, never, from this hour to part,
    We’ll live and love so true;
The sigh that tends your faithful heart,
    Shall break your Edwin’s too.’

While this ballad was reading, Sophia seemed to mix an air of tenderness with her approbation. But our tranquillity was soon disturbed by the report of a gun just by us, and immediately after a man was seen bursting through the hedge, to take up the game he had killed. This sportsman was the ’Squire’s chaplain, who had shot one of the blackbirds that so agreeably entertained us. So loud a report, and so near, startled my daughters; and I could perceive that Sophia in the fright had thrown herself into Mr Burchell’s arms for protection. The gentleman came up, and asked pardon for having disturbed us, affirming that he was ignorant of our being so near. He therefore sate down by my youngest daughter, and, sportsman like, offered her what he had killed that morning. She was going to refuse, but a private look from her mother soon induced her to correct the mistake, and accept his present, though with some reluctance. My wife, as usual, discovered her pride in a whisper, observing, that Sophy had made a conquest of the chaplain, as well as her sister had of the ’Squire. I suspected, however, with more probability, that her affections were placed upon a different object. The chaplain’s errand was to inform us, that Mr Thornhill had provided music and refreshments, and intended that night giving the young ladies a ball by moon-light, on the grass-plot before our door. ‘Nor can I deny,’ continued he, ‘but I have an interest in being first to deliver this message, as I expect for my reward to be honoured with miss Sophy’s hand as a partner.’ To this my girl replied, that she should have no objection, if she could do it with honour: ‘But here,’ continued she, ‘is a gentleman,’ looking at Mr Burchell, ‘who has been my companion in the task for the day, and it is fit he should share in its amusements.’ Mr Burchell returned her a compliment for her intentions; but resigned her up to the chaplain, adding that he was to go that night five miles, being invited to an harvest supper. His refusal appeared to me a little extraordinary, nor could I conceive how so sensible a girl as my youngest, could thus prefer a man of broken fortunes to one whose expectations were much greater. But as men are most capable of distinguishing merit in women, so the ladies often form the truest judgments of us. The two sexes seem placed as spies upon each other, and are furnished with different abilities, adapted for mutual inspection.

While this ballad was being read, Sophia showed a mix of tenderness and approval. But our peace was quickly interrupted by the sound of a gun nearby, and right after, a man appeared, coming through the hedge to retrieve the game he had shot. This sportsman was the ’Squire’s chaplain, who had killed one of the blackbirds that had entertained us so nicely. The loud noise startled my daughters, and I noticed that Sophia, frightened, had thrown herself into Mr. Burchell’s arms for protection. The gentleman approached us and apologized for disturbing us, claiming he didn’t realize we were so close. He then sat down next to my youngest daughter and, in a sportsmanlike manner, offered her what he had caught that morning. She was about to refuse, but a quick glance from her mother made her change her mind and accept his gift, although somewhat reluctantly. My wife, as usual, expressed her pride in a whisper, noting that Sophy had won the chaplain’s attention, just as her sister had won the ’Squire's. However, I suspected that her feelings were aimed at someone else. The chaplain’s purpose was to inform us that Mr. Thornhill had arranged music and refreshments and planned to host a ball for the young ladies that night under the moonlight on the grass in front of our door. “And I can’t deny,” he added, “that I have a personal interest in being the first to share this news, as I hope to be honored with Miss Sophy’s hand as my partner.” In response, my girl said she wouldn’t mind, as long as it was done with honor: “But look,” she continued, glancing at Mr. Burchell, “this gentleman has been my companion for the day’s tasks, and it’s only right he should be included in its pleasures.” Mr. Burchell complimented her intentions but then gave her up to the chaplain, explaining that he had to leave that night to attend a harvest supper five miles away. His refusal seemed a bit odd to me, and I couldn’t understand why such a sensible girl like my youngest would prefer a man of limited means over someone with greater prospects. But just as men are often better at recognizing women’s worth, women tend to make the most accurate judgments about us. It’s as if the two sexes are watching each other closely, each equipped with different abilities suited for mutual observation.

CHAPTER IX.

Two ladies of great distinction introduced. Superior finery ever seems to confer superior breeding.

Two distinguished ladies were introduced. It seems that finer clothes always suggest better upbringing.

Mr Burchell had scarce taken leave, and Sophia consented to dance with the chaplain, when my little ones came running out to tell us that the ’Squire was come, with a crowd of company. Upon our return, we found our landlord, with a couple of under gentlemen and two young ladies richly drest, whom he introduced as women of very great distinction and fashion from town. We happened not to have chairs enough for the whole company; but Mr Thornhill immediately proposed that every gentleman should sit in a lady’s lap. This I positively objected to, notwithstanding a look of disapprobation from my wife. Moses was therefore dispatched to borrow a couple of chairs; and as we were in want of ladies to make up a set at country dances, the two gentlemen went with him in quest of a couple of partners. Chairs and partners were soon provided. The gentlemen returned with my neighbour Flamborough’s rosy daughters, flaunting with red top-knots, but an unlucky circumstance was not adverted to; though the Miss Flamboroughs were reckoned the very best dancers in the parish, and understood the jig and the round-about to perfection; yet they were totally unacquainted with country dances. This at first discomposed us: however, after a little shoving and dragging, they at last went merrily on. Our music consisted of two fiddles, with a pipe and tabor. The moon shone bright, Mr Thornhill and my eldest daughter led up the ball, to the great delight of the spectators; for the neighbours hearing what was going forward, came flocking about us. My girl moved with so much grace and vivacity, that my wife could not avoid discovering the pride of her heart, by assuring me, that though the little chit did it so cleverly, all the steps were stolen from herself. The ladies of the town strove hard to be equally easy, but without success. They swam, sprawled, languished, and frisked; but all would not do: the gazers indeed owned that it was fine; but neighbour Flamborough observed, that Miss Livy’s feet seemed as pat to the music as its echo. After the dance had continued about an hour, the two ladies, who were apprehensive of catching cold, moved to break up the ball. One of them, I thought, expressed her sentiments upon this occasion in a very coarse manner, when she observed, that by the living jingo, she was all of a muck of sweat. Upon our return to the house, we found a very elegant cold supper, which Mr Thornhill had ordered to be brought with him. The conversation at this time was more reserved than before. The two ladies threw my girls quite into the shade; for they would talk of nothing but high life, and high lived company; with other fashionable topics, such as pictures, taste, Shakespear, and the musical glasses. ‘Tis true they once or twice mortified us sensibly by slipping out an oath; but that appeared to me as the surest symptom of their distinction, (tho’ I am since informed that swearing is perfectly unfashionable.) Their finery, however, threw a veil over any grossness in their conversation. My daughters seemed to regard their superior accomplishments with envy; and what appeared amiss was ascribed to tip-top quality breeding. But the condescension of the ladies was still superior to their other accomplishments. One of them observed, that had miss Olivia seen a little more of the world, it would greatly improve her. To which the other added, that a single winter in town would make her little Sophia quite another thing. My wife warmly assented to both; adding, that there was nothing she more ardently wished than to give her girls a single winter’s polishing. To this I could not help replying, that their breeding was already superior to their fortune; and that greater refinement would only serve to make their poverty ridiculous, and give them a taste for pleasures they had no right to possess.—‘And what pleasures,’ cried Mr Thornhill, ‘do they not deserve to possess, who have so much in their power to bestow? As for my part,’ continued he, ‘my fortune is pretty large, love, liberty, and pleasure, are my maxims; but curse me if a settlement of half my estate could give my charming Olivia pleasure, it should be hers; and the only favour I would ask in return would be to add myself to the benefit.’ I was not such a stranger to the world as to be ignorant that this was the fashionable cant to disguise the insolence of the basest proposal; but I made an effort to suppress my resentment. ‘Sir,’ cried I, ‘the family which you now condescend to favour with your company, has been bred with as nice a sense of honour as you. Any attempts to injure that, may be attended with very dangerous consequences. Honour, Sir, is our only possession at present, and of that last treasure we must be particularly careful.’—I was soon sorry for the warmth with which I had spoken this, when the young gentleman, grasping my hand, swore he commended my spirit, though he disapproved my suspicions. ‘As to your present hint,’ continued he, ‘I protest nothing was farther from my heart than such a thought. No, by all that’s tempting, the virtue that will stand a regular siege was never to my taste; for all my amours are carried by a coup de main.’

Mr. Burchell had barely said goodbye, and Sophia agreed to dance with the chaplain when my little ones came running out to tell us that the ’Squire had arrived with a crowd of guests. When we returned, we found our landlord with a couple of gentlemen and two young ladies dressed lavishly, whom he introduced as women of great distinction and style from the city. We didn’t have enough chairs for everyone, but Mr. Thornhill quickly suggested that every gentleman should sit in a lady’s lap. I firmly objected to this, despite my wife giving me a disapproving look. So, Moses was sent to borrow a couple of chairs; and since we needed ladies for the country dances, the two gentlemen went with him to find some partners. Chairs and partners were soon arranged. The gentlemen returned with my neighbor Flamborough’s rosy daughters, sporting flashy red topknots. Unfortunately, a key detail was overlooked; while the Miss Flamboroughs were considered the best dancers in the parish and were skilled at jigs and roundabouts, they had no idea how to do country dances. This initially threw us off, but after a little pushing and pulling, they eventually joined in happily. Our music was provided by two fiddles along with a pipe and tabor. The moon was shining bright as Mr. Thornhill and my eldest daughter opened the ball, much to the delight of the spectators, since the neighbors, hearing the festivities, gathered around us. My daughter moved with such grace and energy that my wife couldn’t help but express her pride, insisting that even though the little one danced beautifully, all the steps were her own. The ladies from the city tried hard to appear effortless, but struggled. They flailed, sprawled, languished, and pranced, but it didn’t quite work; the onlookers acknowledged it was enjoyable, but neighbor Flamborough remarked that Miss Livy’s feet seemed to match the music perfectly. After about an hour of dancing, the two ladies, worried about catching cold, decided to end the ball. One of them, I thought, expressed herself rather crudely in this moment when she exclaimed, "By living jingo, I'm just a sweaty mess." When we returned to the house, we found a lovely cold supper that Mr. Thornhill had arranged to bring with him. The conversation at that point was much more subdued than before. The two ladies overshadowed my girls, as they talked only about high society and fashionable topics like art, taste, Shakespeare, and glass music. It’s true they shocked us a couple of times with some strong language, but I viewed that as a sure sign of their refinement, (though I’ve since learned that swearing is quite out of fashion.) Their elegance, however, masked any coarseness in their conversation. My daughters seemed to envy their evident sophistication, and any flaws were blamed on their high-bred upbringing. Yet, the ladies' condescension was even more glaring than their other talents. One of them remarked that if miss Olivia experienced a bit more of the world, it would greatly benefit her; the other added that a single winter in the city would turn little Sophia into a completely different person. My wife wholeheartedly agreed, adding that more than anything, she wished to give her girls a winter makeover. I couldn’t help but respond that their upbringing already surpassed their fortune and that further refinement would merely make their poverty more absurd, giving them a taste for luxuries they couldn’t afford. "And what luxuries," exclaimed Mr. Thornhill, "don't they deserve to enjoy, who have so much to offer? For my part," he continued, “I have plenty of wealth; love, freedom, and pleasure are my values. But I swear, if a quarter of my estate could bring my lovely Olivia joy, it would be hers; and the only favor I’d ask in return would be to include myself in the deal.” I wasn’t naive enough to be unaware that this was the common way of masking the arrogance behind the most disgraceful proposal, but I struggled to keep my anger in check. “Sir,” I said, “the family you now graciously visit has been raised with a strong sense of honor, just like you. Any attempts to undermine that could have very serious repercussions. Honor, sir, is our only possession at this moment, and we must hold onto it carefully.” I soon regretted the intensity of my words when the young man took my hand and swore he respected my spirit, even though he disagreed with my doubts. “As for your current implication,” he continued, “I assure you, that thought was far from my mind. No, by everything tempting, the kind of virtue that can endure a proper siege has never been my preference; all my romances are won quickly.”

The two ladies, who affected to be ignorant of the rest, seemed highly displeased with this last stroke of freedom, and began a very discreet and serious dialogue upon virtue: in this my wife, the chaplain, and I, soon joined; and the ’Squire himself was at last brought to confess a sense of sorrow for his former excesses. We talked of the pleasures of temperance, and of the sun-shine in the mind unpolluted with guilt. I was so well pleased, that my little ones were kept up beyond the usual time to be edified by so much good conversation. Mr Thornhill even went beyond me, and demanded if I had any objection to giving prayers. I joyfully embraced the proposal, and in this manner the night was passed in a most comfortable way, till at last the company began to think of returning. The ladies seemed very unwilling to part with my daughters; for whom they had conceived a particular affection, and joined in a request to have the pleasure of their company home. The ’Squire seconded the proposal, and my wife added her entreaties: the girls too looked upon me as if they wished to go. In this perplexity I made two or three excuses, which my daughters as readily removed; so that at last I was obliged to give a peremptory refusal; for which we had nothing but sullen looks and short answers the whole day ensuing.

The two ladies, pretending to not know what was going on, looked quite unhappy with this latest display of freedom and started a very proper and serious discussion about virtue. My wife, the chaplain, and I quickly joined in, and even the ’Squire eventually admitted to feeling regret for his past behavior. We talked about the joys of moderation and the clarity of a mind free from guilt. I was so pleased that I kept my little ones up later than usual to enjoy such uplifting conversation. Mr. Thornhill even went further and asked if I had any objections to saying prayers. I happily accepted the idea, and the night was spent comfortably until the guests started thinking about heading home. The ladies seemed reluctant to say goodbye to my daughters, to whom they had taken a special liking, and they requested to have the pleasure of their company on the way back. The ’Squire supported this suggestion, and my wife added her pleas: the girls looked at me as if they wanted to go along. In this dilemma, I made a few excuses, but my daughters quickly countered them, so in the end, I had to give a firm no, which resulted in nothing but sulky looks and short replies from everyone the next day.

CHAPTER X.

The family endeavours to cope with their betters. The miseries of the poor when they attempt to appear above their circumstances.

The family struggles to keep up with those who have more. The hardships of the poor when they try to act like they’re better off.

I now began to find that all my long and painful lectures upon temperance, simplicity, and contentment, were entirely disregarded. The distinctions lately paid us by our betters awaked that pride which I had laid asleep, but not removed. Our windows again, as formerly, were filled with washes for the neck and face. The sun was dreaded as an enemy to the skin without doors, and the fire as a spoiler of the complexion within. My wife observed, that rising too early would hurt her daughters’ eyes, that working after dinner would redden their noses, and she convinced me that the hands never looked so white as when they did nothing. Instead therefore of finishing George’s shirts, we now had them new modelling their old gauzes, or flourishing upon catgut. The poor Miss Flamboroughs, their former gay companions, were cast off as mean acquaintance, and the whole conversation ran upon high life and high lived company, with pictures, taste, Shakespear, and the musical glasses.

I started to notice that all my lengthy and painful talks about moderation, simplicity, and being content were completely ignored. The compliments we recently received from those in higher social status stirred up a pride I had thought I buried, but clearly hadn’t. Our windows were once again filled with beauty products for the neck and face. The sun was feared as an enemy to the skin outside, and the fire was seen as a threat to our complexion indoors. My wife pointed out that waking up too early would harm our daughters' eyes, that working after lunch would make their noses red, and she convinced me that hands only looked their whitest when they weren’t doing anything at all. So instead of finishing George’s shirts, we had them redesigning their old fabrics or playing with strings. The poor Miss Flamboroughs, who were once their lively friends, were dismissed as unworthy acquaintances, and all our discussions revolved around high society and elite company, with topics like art, taste, Shakespeare, and musical instruments.

But we could have borne all this, had not a fortune-telling gypsey come to raise us into perfect sublimity. The tawny sybil no sooner appeared, than my girls came running to me for a shilling a piece to cross her hand with silver. To say the truth, I was tired of being always wise, and could not help gratifying their request, because I loved to see them happy. I gave each of them a shilling; though, for the honour of the family, it must be observed, that they never went without money themselves, as my wife always generously let them have a guinea each, to keep in their pockets; but with strict injunctions never to change it. After they had been closetted up with the fortune-teller for some time, I knew by their looks, upon their returning, that they had been promised something great.—‘Well, my girls, how have you sped? Tell me, Livy, has the fortune-teller given thee a pennyworth?’—‘I protest, pappa,’ says the girl, ‘I believe she deals with some body that’s not right; for she positively declared, that I am to be married to a ’Squire in less than a twelvemonth!’—‘Well now, Sophy, my child,’ said I, ‘and what sort of a husband are you to have?’ ‘Sir,’ replied she, ‘I am to have a Lord soon after my sister has married the ’Squire.’—‘How,’ cried I, ‘is that all you are to have for your two shillings! Only a Lord and a ’Squire for two shillings! You fools, I could have promised you a Prince and a Nabob for half the money.’ This curiosity of theirs, however, was attended with very serious effects: we now began to think ourselves designed by the stars for something exalted, and already anticipated our future grandeur. It has been a thousand times observed, and I must observe it once more, that the hours we pass with happy prospects in view, are more pleasing than those crowned with fruition. In the first case we cook the dish to our own appetite; in the latter nature cooks it for us. It is impossible to repeat the train of agreeable reveries we called up for our entertainment. We looked upon our fortunes as once more rising; and as the whole parish asserted that the ’Squire was in love with my daughter, she was actually so with him; for they persuaded her into the passion. In this agreeable interval, my wife had the most lucky dreams in the world, which she took care to tell us every morning, with great solemnity and exactness. It was one night a coffin and cross bones, the sign of an approaching wedding: at another time she imagined her daughters’ pockets filled with farthings, a certain sign of their being shortly stuffed with gold. The girls themselves had their omens. They felt strange kisses on their lips; they saw rings in the candle, purses bounced from the fire, and true love-knots lurked in the bottom of every tea-cup.

But we could have handled all of this, if a fortune-telling gypsy hadn’t come to lift us to a state of pure bliss. The moment the tawny sibyl showed up, my daughters came running to me asking for a shilling each to pay her. Honestly, I was tired of always being the sensible one, and I couldn't resist making their request come true because it made them happy. I gave each of them a shilling; although, just to maintain the family’s pride, I should mention that they never went without money, as my wife always generously gave them a guinea each to keep in their pockets, with strict instructions never to spend it. After their private session with the fortune-teller, I could tell by their expressions when they came back that they had been promised something big. “So, my girls, how did it go? Livy, did the fortune-teller give you anything worthwhile?” “I swear, Dad,” said the girl, “I think she’s involved with someone shady; she definitely said I’m going to marry a ’Squire in less than a year!” “Well now, Sophy, my dear,” I said, “what kind of husband are you supposed to get?” “Sir,” she replied, “I’m supposed to get a Lord soon after my sister marries the ’Squire.” “What?” I exclaimed, “Is that all you’re getting for your two shillings? Just a Lord and a ’Squire for two shillings! You two are fools; I could have promised you a Prince and a Nabob for half that!” However, their curiosity had some serious effects: we started to think that the stars had special plans for us, and we already looked forward to our future greatness. It’s been said many times, and I have to say it again, that the hours we spend with happy prospects in mind are more enjoyable than those filled with accomplishments. In the first case, we prepare the meal to our own taste; in the latter, nature serves it to us. It’s impossible to describe the delightful daydreams we conjured up for our enjoyment. We believed our fortunes were on the rise again; and since the whole village claimed that the ’Squire was in love with my daughter, she was actually in love with him, because they convinced her to feel that way. During this pleasant time, my wife had the luckiest dreams imaginable, which she made sure to tell us every morning with great seriousness and precision. One night, she dreamed of a coffin and crossbones, a sign of an upcoming wedding; another time, she envisioned her daughters’ pockets filled with farthings, a sure sign they would soon be filled with gold. The girls themselves had their own signs. They felt strange kisses on their lips; they saw rings in the candle, purses leaping from the fire, and true love knots hidden at the bottom of every teacup.

Towards the end of the week we received a card from the town ladies; in which, with their compliments, they hoped to see all our family at church the Sunday following. All Saturday morning I could perceive, in consequence of this, my wife and daughters in close conference together, and now and then glancing at me with looks that betrayed a latent plot. To be sincere, I had strong suspicions that some absurd proposal was preparing for appearing with splendor the next day. In the evening they began their operations in a very regular manner, and my wife undertook to conduct the siege. After tea, when I seemed in spirits, she began thus.—‘I fancy, Charles, my dear, we shall have a great deal of good company at our church to-morrow,’—‘Perhaps we may, my dear,’ returned I; ‘though you need be under no uneasiness about that, you shall have a sermon whether there be or not.’—‘That is what I expect,’ returned she; ‘but I think, my dear, we ought to appear there as decently as possible, for who knows what may happen?’ ‘Your precautions,’ replied I, ‘are highly commendable. A decent behaviour and appearance in church is what charms me. We should be devout and humble, chearful and serene.’—‘Yes,’ cried she, ‘I know that; but I mean we should go there in as proper a manner as possible; not altogether like the scrubs about us.’ ‘You are quite right, my dear,’ returned I, ‘and I was going to make the very same proposal. The proper manner of going is, to go there as early as possible, to have time for meditation before the service begins.’—‘Phoo, Charles,’ interrupted she, ‘all that is very true; but not what I would be at. I mean, we should go there genteelly. You know the church is two miles off, and I protest I don’t like to see my daughters trudging up to their pew all blowzed and red with walking, and, looking for all the world as if they had been winners at a smock race. Now, my dear, my proposal is this: there are our two plow horses, the Colt that has been in our family these nine years, and his companion Blackberry, that have scarce done an earthly thing for this month past. They are both grown fat and lazy. Why should not they do something as well as we? And let me tell you, when Moses has trimmed them a little, they will cut a very tolerable figure.’ To this proposal I objected, that walking would be twenty times more genteel than such a paltry conveyance, as Blackberry was wall-eyed, and the Colt wanted a tail: that they had never been broke to the rein; but had an hundred vicious tricks; and that we had but one saddle and pillion in the whole house. All these objections, however, were over-ruled; so that I was obliged to comply. The next morning I perceived them not a little busy in collecting such materials as might be necessary for the expedition; but as I found it would be a business of time, I walked on to the church before, and they promised speedily to follow. I waited near an hour in the reading desk for their arrival; but not finding them come as expected, I was obliged to begin, and went through the service, not without some uneasiness at finding them absent. This was encreased when all was finished, and no appearance of the family. I therefore walked back by the horse-way, which was five miles round, tho’ the foot-way was but two, and when got about half way home, perceived the procession marching slowly forward towards the church; my son, my wife, and the two little ones exalted upon one horse, and my two daughters upon the other. I demanded the cause of their delay; but I soon found by their looks they had met with a thousand misfortunes on the road. The horses had at first refused to move from the door, till Mr Burchell was kind enough to beat them forward for about two hundred yards with his cudgel. Next the straps of my wife’s pillion broke down, and they were obliged to stop to repair them before they could proceed. After that, one of the horses took it into his head to stand still, and neither blows nor entreaties could prevail with him to proceed. It was just recovering from this dismal situation that I found them; but perceiving every thing safe, I own their present mortification did not much displease me, as it would give me many opportunities of future triumph, and teach my daughters more humility.

Towards the end of the week, we got a card from the town ladies; in which, with their compliments, they expressed hope to see our whole family at church the following Sunday. All Saturday morning, I noticed my wife and daughters having a serious discussion and occasionally glancing at me with looks that hinted at a hidden plan. Honestly, I suspected that some ridiculous scheme was in the works for making a grand appearance the next day. In the evening, they began their preparations in an organized way, and my wife took charge of the operation. After tea, when I seemed in good spirits, she started, “I think, Charles, my dear, we’re going to have a lot of good company at church tomorrow.” “Maybe we will, my dear,” I replied; “but you needn’t worry about that; you’ll have a sermon regardless.” “That’s what I expect,” she said, “but I think, my dear, we should show up as properly as we can, because who knows what might happen?” “Your concerns,” I replied, “are quite admirable. A decent demeanor and appearance in church are what I appreciate. We should be devoted and humble, cheerful and composed.” “Yes,” she exclaimed, “I know that; but I mean we should go there as elegantly as possible— not just like the common folk all around us.” “You’re absolutely right, my dear,” I replied, “and I was about to suggest the same thing. The proper way to go is to arrive as early as possible to have time for reflection before the service starts.” “Oh, Charles,” she interrupted, “that’s all very true, but that’s not what I’m getting at. I mean, we should go there in style. You know the church is two miles away, and honestly, I don’t like seeing my daughters trudging up to their pew all flushed and out of breath, looking like they just won a race. So here’s what I propose: we have our two plow horses, the Colt who’s been in our family for nine years, and his buddy Blackberry, both of whom have barely done any work the past month. They’re both fat and lazy. Why shouldn’t they do something along with us? And let me tell you, once Moses gives them a little grooming, they’ll look quite acceptable.” I objected, saying that walking would be much more elegant than riding such shabby transport, and that Blackberry was cross-eyed and the Colt had no tail; they’d never been trained for riding and had a ton of bad habits, plus we only had one saddle and pillion in the entire house. All my objections, however, were dismissed, so I had to agree. The next morning, I noticed them bustling around collecting things they’d need for this venture, but as I realized it would take some time, I walked on to the church ahead of them, and they promised to catch up quickly. I waited by the reading desk for nearly an hour for their arrival; but when they didn’t show up as expected, I had to start the service without them, feeling quite anxious about their absence. This anxiety grew when I finished and saw no sign of my family. So, I walked back via the horse path, which was five miles around, though the walking path was only two, and halfway home, I spotted them slowly making their way towards the church; my son, my wife, and the two little ones piled on one horse, and my two daughters on the other. I asked what had caused their delay, but from their expressions, I could tell they had faced a barrage of mishaps on the way. Initially, the horses refused to budge from the door until Mr. Burchell kindly forced them to move about two hundred yards with his stick. Then the straps on my wife’s pillion broke, and they had to stop and fix them before continuing. After that, one of the horses decided it wouldn’t move at all, and neither kicks nor pleas could get it to budge. It was just recovering from this miserable situation when I found them; however, seeing everything safe, I must admit their current frustration didn’t bother me too much, as it would provide me with many chances to revel in future victories and teach my daughters some humility.

CHAPTER XI.

The family still resolve to hold up their heads.

The family is determined to hold their heads high.

Michaelmas eve happening on the next day, we were invited to burn nuts and play tricks at neighbour Flamborough’s. Our late mortifications had humbled us a little, or it is probable we might have rejected such an invitation with contempt: however, we suffered ourselves to be happy. Our honest neighbour’s goose and dumplings were fine, and the lamb’s-wool, even in the opinion of my wife, who was a connoiseur, was excellent. It is true, his manner of telling stories was not quite so well. They were very long, and very dull, and all about himself, and we had laughed at them ten times before: however, we were kind enough to laugh at them once more.

With Michaelmas Eve happening the next day, we were invited to roast nuts and play pranks at neighbor Flamborough’s place. Our recent struggles had humbled us a bit, or we probably would have turned down such an invitation with disdain; instead, we allowed ourselves to enjoy the moment. Our dear neighbor’s goose and dumplings were delicious, and the lamb’s-wool, even in the opinion of my wife, who had a discerning palate, was excellent. It's true that his storytelling wasn’t quite on point. They were very long, very boring, and all about himself, and we had heard them ten times before; still, we were polite enough to laugh at them once again.

Mr Burchell, who was of the party, was always fond of seeing some innocent amusement going forward, and set the boys and girls to blind man’s buff. My wife too was persuaded to join in the diversion, and it gave me pleasure to think she was not yet too old. In the mean time, my neighbour and I looked on, laughed at every feat, and praised our own dexterity when we were young. Hot cockles succeeded next, questions and commands followed that, and last of all, they sate down to hunt the slipper. As every person may not be acquainted with this primaeval pastime, it may be necessary to observe, that the company at this play themselves in a ring upon the ground, all, except one who stands in the middle, whose business it is to catch a shoe, which the company shove about under their hams from one to another, something like a weaver’s shuttle. As it is impossible, in this case, for the lady who is up to face all the company at once, the great beauty of the play lies in hitting her a thump with the heel of the shoe on that side least capable of making a defence. It was in this manner that my eldest daughter was hemmed in, and thumped about, all blowzed, in spirits, and bawling for fair play, fair play, with a voice that might deafen a ballad singer, when confusion on confusion, who should enter the room but our two great acquaintances from town, Lady Blarney and Miss Carolina Wilelmina Amelia Skeggs! Description would but beggar, therefore it is unnecessary to describe this new mortification. Death! To be seen by ladies of such high breeding in such vulgar attitudes! Nothing better could ensue from such a vulgar play of Mr Flamborough’s proposing. We seemed stuck to the ground for some time, as if actually petrified with amazement.

Mr. Burchell, who was part of the group, always enjoyed watching some lighthearted fun, so he got the boys and girls to play blind man’s buff. My wife was also convinced to join in, and it made me happy to think she wasn't too old for this. Meanwhile, my neighbor and I watched, laughed at every move, and reminisced about our own skills when we were younger. They then moved on to hot cockles, followed by questions and commands, and finally, they sat down to play hunt the slipper. For those who might not know this ancient game, let me explain that the participants form a circle on the ground, all except for one person who stands in the middle. Their job is to catch a shoe, which the others pass around under their thighs, like a shuttle in weaving. Since it’s impossible for the person in the middle to face everyone at once, the fun of the game comes from sneaking in a hit with the heel of the shoe on the side least prepared to defend against it. That’s how my oldest daughter ended up surrounded and hit, all flustered, in high spirits, shouting for fair play with a voice loud enough to drown out a ballad singer. Just then, in the midst of all this chaos, who should walk into the room but our two dear friends from the city, Lady Blarney and Miss Carolina Wilhelmina Amelia Skeggs! It’s unnecessary to describe the embarrassment of the moment, as words would fall short. Goodness! To be seen by such well-bred ladies in such a silly situation! Nothing good could come from Mr. Flamborough’s suggestion of such a lowbrow game. We felt frozen in place for a moment, as if we were actually petrified with shock.

The two ladies had been at our house to see us, and finding us from home, came after us hither, as they were uneasy to know what accident could have kept us from church the day before. Olivia undertook to be our prolocutor, and delivered the whole in a summary way, only saying, ‘We were thrown from our horses.’ At which account the ladies were greatly concerned; but being told the family received no hurt, they were extremely glad: but being informed that we were almost killed by the fright, they were vastly sorry; but hearing that we had a very good night, they were extremely glad again. Nothing could exceed their complaisance to my daughters; their professions the last evening were warm, but now they were ardent. They protested a desire of having a more lasting acquaintance. Lady Blarney was particularly attached to Olivia; Miss Carolina Wilelmina Amelia Skeggs (I love to give the whole name) took a greater fancy to her sister. They supported the conversation between themselves, while my daughters sate silent, admiring their exalted breeding. But as every reader, however beggarly himself, is fond of high-lived dialogues, with anecdotes of Lords, Ladies, and Knights of the Garter, I must beg leave to give him the concluding part of the present conversation. ‘All that I know of the matter,’ cried Miss Skeggs, ‘is this, that it may be true, or it may not be true: but this I can assure your Ladyship, that the whole rout was in amaze; his Lordship turned all manner of colours, my Lady fell into a sound; but Sir Tomkyn, drawing his sword, swore he was her’s to the last drop of his blood.’ ‘Well,’ replied our Peeress, ‘this I can say, that the Dutchess never told me a syllable of the matter, and I believe her Grace would keep nothing a secret from me. This you may depend upon as fact, that the next morning my Lord Duke cried out three times to his valet de chambre, Jernigan, Jernigan, Jernigan, bring me my garters.’

The two ladies came to our house to see us, and when they found us out, they followed us here because they were worried about what might have kept us from church the day before. Olivia took charge of explaining, summarizing it by saying, ‘We were thrown from our horses.’ The ladies were very concerned by this news, but when they heard that the family wasn’t hurt, they were extremely relieved. However, they felt very sorry when told that we were almost killed by the scare, yet upon learning that we had a good night, they became ecstatic again. Their kindness towards my daughters was unparalleled; their warm expressions from the previous evening were now fervent. They expressed a desire for a more lasting friendship. Lady Blarney was particularly attached to Olivia, while Miss Carolina Wilhelmina Amelia Skeggs (I love to use her full name) took more of a liking to her sister. They kept the conversation going while my daughters sat quietly, admiring their refined manners. However, since every reader, no matter how humble, enjoys high-society conversations filled with stories about Lords, Ladies, and Knights of the Garter, I must share the concluding part of their exchange. ‘All I know,’ exclaimed Miss Skeggs, ‘is this: it might be true, or it might not be true—but I can assure you, your Ladyship, that everyone was shocked; his Lordship turned all sorts of colors, my Lady fainted, but Sir Tomkyn, drawing his sword, declared he was hers to the last drop of his blood.’ ‘Well,’ replied our Peeress, ‘I can say this: the Duchess never mentioned a word about it to me, and I believe her Grace wouldn't keep any secrets from me. You can count on this fact: the next morning my Lord Duke shouted three times to his valet, Jernigan, Jernigan, Jernigan, bring me my garters.’

But previously I should have mentioned the very impolite behaviour of Mr Burchell, who, during this discourse, sate with his face turned to the fire, and at the conclusion of every sentence would cry out fudge! an expression which displeased us all, and in some measure damped the rising spirit of the conversation.

But I should have mentioned earlier the really rude behavior of Mr. Burchell, who, during this discussion, sat with his back to us, and at the end of every sentence would shout fudge!, a word that irritated all of us and somewhat killed the enthusiasm of the conversation.

‘Besides, my dear Skeggs,’ continued our Peeress, ‘there is nothing of this in the copy of verses that Dr Burdock made upon the occasion.’ Fudge!

“Besides, my dear Skeggs,” our Peeress continued, “there’s nothing like this in the poem that Dr. Burdock wrote for the occasion.” Fudge!

‘I am surprised at that,’ cried Miss Skeggs; ‘for he seldom leaves any thing out, as he writes only for his own amusement. But can your Ladyship favour me with a sight of them?’ Fudge!

‘I’m surprised by that,’ exclaimed Miss Skeggs; ‘because he rarely leaves anything out, since he writes only for his own enjoyment. But could you, my Lady, show them to me?’ Fudge!

‘My dear creature,’ replied our Peeress, ‘do you think I carry such things about me? Though they are very fine to be sure, and I think myself something of a judge; at least I know what pleases myself. Indeed I was ever an admirer of all Doctor Burdock’s little pieces; for except what he does, and our dear Countess at Hanover-Square, there’s nothing comes out but the most lowest stuff in nature; not a bit of high life among them.’ Fudge!

‘My dear creature,’ replied our Peeress, ‘do you really think I carry things like that around? While they are very nice, I consider myself somewhat of a connoisseur; at least I know what I like. I've always been a fan of all of Doctor Burdock’s little pieces; because apart from what he does and our dear Countess at Hanover-Square, nothing else that comes out is worth reading; it’s all the lowest stuff imaginable; not a hint of high society in any of it.’ Fudge!

‘Your Ladyship should except,’ says t’other, ‘your own things in the Lady’s Magazine. I hope you’ll say there’s nothing low lived there? But I suppose we are to have no more from that quarter?’ Fudge!;

‘Your Ladyship should exclude,’ says the other, ‘your own things in the Lady’s Magazine. I hope you’ll agree there’s nothing beneath you there? But I guess we shouldn’t expect any more from that source?’ Seriously!

‘Why, my dear,’ says the Lady, ‘you know my reader and companion has left me, to be married to Captain Roach, and as my poor eyes won’t suffer me to write myself, I have been for some time looking out for another. A proper person is no easy matter to find, and to be sure thirty pounds a year is a small stipend for a well-bred girl of character, that can read, write, and behave in company; as for the chits about town, there is no bearing them about one.’ Fudge!;

‘Why, my dear,’ says the Lady, ‘you know my reader and companion has left me to marry Captain Roach, and since my poor eyes won’t let me write myself, I’ve been looking for another for some time. It’s not easy to find someone suitable, and I must say, thirty pounds a year is a small salary for a well-mannered girl of good character who can read, write, and behave properly in company; as for the girls around town, I can’t stand them.’ Fudge!

‘That I know,’ cried Miss Skeggs, ‘by experience. For of the three companions I had this last half year, one of them refused to do plain-work an hour in the day, another thought twenty-five guineas a year too small a salary, and I was obliged to send away the third, because I suspected an intrigue with the chaplain. Virtue, my dear Lady Blarney, virtue is worth any price; but where is that to be found?’ Fudge!

‘That I know,’ shouted Miss Skeggs, ‘from experience. Out of the three companions I had this past six months, one refused to do any simple work for even an hour a day, another thought twenty-five guineas a year was too low a salary, and I had to send away the third because I suspected she was having an affair with the chaplain. Virtue, my dear Lady Blarney, is worth any price; but where can we find it?’ Fudge!

My wife had been for a long time all attention to this discourse; but was particularly struck with the latter part of it. Thirty pounds and twenty-five guineas a year made fifty-six pounds five shillings English money, all which was in a manner going a-begging, and might easily be secured in the family. She for a moment studied my looks for approbation; and, to own a truth, I was of opinion, that two such places would fit our two daughters exactly. Besides, if the ’Squire had any real affection for my eldest daughter, this would be the way to make her every way qualified for her fortune. My wife therefore was resolved that we should not be deprived of such advantages for want of assurance, and undertook to harangue for the family. ‘I hope,’ cried she, ‘your Ladyships will pardon my present presumption. It is true, we have no right to pretend to such favours; but yet it is natural for me to wish putting my children forward in the world. And I will be bold to say my two girls have had a pretty good education, and capacity, at least the country can’t shew better. They can read, write, and cast accompts; they understand their needle, breadstitch, cross and change, and all manner of plain-work; they can pink, point, and frill; and know something of music; they can do up small cloaths, work upon catgut; my eldest can cut paper, and my youngest has a very pretty manner of telling fortunes upon the cards.’ Fudge!

My wife had been fully focused on this conversation for quite a while, but she was especially impacted by the latter part. Thirty pounds and twenty-five guineas a year totaled fifty-six pounds five shillings in English money, all of which was practically unclaimed and could easily be secured for the family. She briefly evaluated my expression for approval, and to be honest, I believed that two such opportunities would be perfect for our two daughters. Plus, if the ’Squire genuinely cared for my eldest daughter, this would be the way to prepare her for her future. Therefore, my wife was determined that we wouldn’t miss out on such benefits due to a lack of confidence and took it upon herself to speak on behalf of the family. “I hope,” she exclaimed, “your Ladyships will forgive my current boldness. It’s true, we don’t have the right to seek such favors; but it’s natural for me to want to help my children succeed. And I’ll boldly say my two girls have received a pretty good education, and their abilities are at least on par with the best in the country. They can read, write, and do arithmetic; they know their way around sewing, from basic stitches to more intricate work; they can create lace, frills, and have some knowledge of music; they can mend small clothes, work with catgut; my eldest can cut paper, and my youngest has a delightful way of reading fortunes with cards.” Fudge!

When she had delivered this pretty piece of eloquence, the two ladies looked at each other a few minutes in silence, with an air of doubt and importance. At last, Miss Carolina Wilelmina Amelia Skeggs condescended to observe, that the young ladies, from the opinion she could form of them from so slight an acquaintance, seemed very fit for such employments: ‘But a thing of this kind, Madam,’ cried she, addressing my spouse, requires a thorough examination into characters, and a more perfect knowledge of each other. Not, Madam,’ continued she, ‘that I in the least suspect the young ladies virtue, prudence and discretion; but there is a form in these things, Madam, there is a form.’

Once she finished delivering her elegant speech, the two ladies exchanged a few moments of silent glances, filled with uncertainty and seriousness. Finally, Miss Carolina Wilelmina Amelia Skeggs graciously stated that the young ladies, based on her limited impression of them, seemed well-suited for such roles. "But something like this, Madam," she said, turning to my wife, "requires a deep understanding of characters and a better familiarity with one another. Not that I in any way doubt the young ladies' virtue, prudence, and discretion; it's just that there’s a certain protocol to these matters, Madam, there is a protocol."

My wife approved her suspicions very much, observing, that she was very apt to be suspicious herself; but referred her to all the neighbours for a character: but this our Peeress declined as unnecessary, alledging that her cousin Thornhill’s recommendation would be sufficient, and upon this we rested our petition.

My wife strongly confirmed her suspicions, noting that she was quite prone to being suspicious herself, but she suggested we ask the neighbors for their opinion about her character. However, our Peeress thought that was unnecessary, claiming that her cousin Thornhill's recommendation would be enough, and with that, we concluded our request.

CHAPTER XII.

Fortune seems resolved to humble the family of Wakefield. Mortifications are often more painful than real calamities.

Fortune seems determined to bring down the Wakefield family. Disappointments often hurt more than actual disasters.

When we were returned home, the night was dedicated to schemes of future conquest. Deborah exerted much sagacity in conjecturing which of the two girls was likely to have the best place, and most opportunities of seeing good company. The only obstacle to our preferment was in obtaining the ’Squire’s recommendation; but he had already shewn us too many instances of his friendship to doubt of it now. Even in bed my wife kept up the usual theme: ‘Well, faith, my dear Charles, between ourselves, I think we have made an excellent day’s work of it.’—‘Pretty well,’ cried I, not knowing what to say.—‘What only pretty well!’ returned she. ‘I think it is very well. Suppose the girls should come to make acquaintances of taste in town! This I am assured of, that London is the only place in the world for all manner of husbands. Besides, my dear, stranger things happen every day: and as ladies of quality are so taken with my daughters, what will not men of quality be! Entre nous, I protest I like my Lady Blarney vastly, so very obliging. However, Miss Carolina Wilelmina Amelia Skeggs has my warm heart. But yet, when they came to talk of places in town, you saw at once how I nailed them. Tell me, my dear, don’t you think I did for my children there?’—‘Ay,’ returned I, not knowing well what to think of the matter, ‘heaven grant they may be both the better for it this day three months!’ This was one of those observations I usually made to impress my wife with an opinion of my sagacity; for if the girls succeeded, then it was a pious wish fulfilled; but if any thing unfortunate ensued, then it might be looked upon as a prophecy. All this conversation, however, was only preparatory to another scheme, and indeed I dreaded as much. This was nothing less than, that as we were now to hold up our heads a little higher in the world, it would be proper to sell the Colt, which was grown old, at a neighbouring fair, and buy us an horse that would carry single or double upon an occasion, and make a pretty appearance at church or upon a visit. This at first I opposed stoutly; but it was as stoutly defended. However, as I weakened, my antagonist gained strength, till at last it was resolved to part with him.

When we got back home, the night was spent planning our future victories. Deborah showed a lot of wisdom in guessing which of the two girls might land the best spot, and have the most chances to meet interesting people. The only thing standing in our way was getting the ’Squire’s recommendation; but he had already shown us enough friendship to make me confident about it. Even in bed, my wife kept on with the usual topic: ‘Well, honestly, my dear Charles, I think we’ve done a great job today.’—‘Pretty good,’ I replied, unsure of what to say.—‘Pretty good? What do you mean only pretty good!’ she shot back. ‘I think it’s very good. Just think if the girls make some sophisticated connections in town! I’m convinced that London is the best place in the world for all sorts of husbands. Besides, dear, stranger things happen every day: and since ladies of high society are so taken with my daughters, just imagine how impressed men of quality will be! Between us, I really like Lady Blarney; she’s very kind. But still, Miss Carolina Wilhelmina Amelia Skeggs has my heart. But when it came to discussing spots in town, I think I handled them quite well. Tell me, don’t you think I did well for our kids?’—‘Yeah,’ I replied, not entirely sure what to think, ‘I hope they will both benefit from this in three months!’ This was one of those comments I usually made to show my wife that I was insightful; if the girls succeeded, it would be a kind wish realized; but if something unfortunate happened, it could be seen as a prediction. All this talk, however, was just a setup for another plan, and honestly, I dreaded that. This plan was nothing less than the idea that since we were going to elevate our status a bit, it would be appropriate to sell the Colt, which was getting old, at a nearby fair, and buy a horse that could carry one or two people when needed, and look nice at church or on visits. At first, I fought against this idea hard; but it was just as passionately defended. However, as I started to wear down, my opponent grew stronger, until it was finally decided to sell him.

As the fair happened on the following day, I had intentions of going myself, but my wife persuaded me that I had got a cold, and nothing could prevail upon her to permit me from home. ‘No, my dear,’ said she, ‘our son Moses is a discreet boy, and can buy and sell to very good advantage; you know all our great bargains are of his purchasing. He always stands out and higgles, and actually tires them till he gets a bargain.’

As the fair was happening the next day, I planned to go myself, but my wife convinced me that I had caught a cold, and she wouldn’t let me leave the house. “No, my dear,” she said, “our son Moses is a smart boy and can negotiate really well; you know all our best deals are from his purchases. He always drives a hard bargain and actually wears them down until he gets a good deal.”

As I had some opinion of my son’s prudence, I was willing enough to entrust him with this commission; and the next morning I perceived his sisters mighty busy in fitting out Moses for the fair; trimming his hair, brushing his buckles, and cocking his hat with pins. The business of the toilet being over, we had at last the satisfaction of seeing him mounted upon the Colt, with a deal box before him to bring home groceries in. He had on a coat made of that cloth they call thunder and lightning, which, though grown too short, was much too good to be thrown away. His waistcoat was of gosling green, and his sisters had tied his hair with a broad black ribband. We all followed him several paces, from the door, bawling after him good luck, good luck, till we could see him no longer.

Since I thought my son was responsible enough, I was happy to let him take on this task. The next morning, I saw his sisters bustling around, getting Moses ready for the fair—fixing his hair, polishing his buckles, and adjusting his hat with pins. Once they finished prepping him, we finally felt satisfied seeing him on the Colt, with a big box in front of him to bring back groceries. He wore a coat made of that fabric they call thunder and lightning, which, although a bit short now, was still too nice to get rid of. His waistcoat was a bright green, and his sisters had tied his hair back with a wide black ribbon. We all followed him a few steps from the door, shouting good luck after him until he was out of sight.

He was scarce gone, when Mr Thornhill’s butler came to congratulate us upon our good fortune, saying, that he overheard his young master mention our names with great commendation.

He had barely left when Mr. Thornhill’s butler came to congratulate us on our good fortune, saying that he heard his young master mention our names with high praise.

Good fortune seemed resolved not to come alone. Another footman from the same family followed, with a card for my daughters, importing, that the two ladies had received such pleasing accounts from Mr Thornhill of us all, that, after a few previous enquiries, they hoped to be perfectly satisfied. ‘Ay,’ cried my wife, I now see it is no easy matter to get into the families of the great; but when one once gets in, then, as Moses says, one may go sleep.’ To this piece of humour, for she intended it for wit, my daughters assented with a loud laugh of pleasure. In short, such was her satisfaction at this message, that she actually put her hand in her pocket, and gave the messenger seven-pence halfpenny.

Good luck seemed determined not to arrive by itself. Another servant from the same family came by, delivering a card for my daughters, stating that the two ladies had received such flattering reports from Mr. Thornhill about all of us, that after a few initial questions, they were hopeful to be completely satisfied. "Yep," my wife exclaimed, "I see now it's not easy to get into the circles of the wealthy; but once you're in, as Moses says, you can just relax." To this piece of humor, which she intended as a joke, my daughters responded with a loud laugh of enjoyment. In short, she was so pleased with this message that she actually reached into her pocket and gave the messenger seven and a half pence.

This was to be our visiting-day. The next that came was Mr Burchell, who had been at the fair. He brought my little ones a pennyworth of gingerbread each, which my wife undertook to keep for them, and give them by letters at a time. He brought my daughters also a couple of boxes, in which they might keep wafers, snuff, patches, or even money, when they got it. My wife was usually fond of a weasel-skin purse, as being the most lucky; but this by the bye. We had still a regard for Mr Burchell, though his late rude behaviour was in some measure displeasing; nor could we now avoid communicating our happiness to him, and asking his advice: although we seldom followed advice, we were all ready enough to ask it. When he read the note from the two ladies, he shook his head, and observed, that an affair of this sort demanded the utmost circumspection.—This air of diffidence highly displeased my wife. ‘I never doubted, Sir,’ cried she, ‘your readiness to be against my daughters and me. You have more circumspection than is wanted. However, I fancy when we come to ask advice, we will apply to persons who seem to have made use of it themselves.’—‘Whatever my own conduct may have been, madam,’ replied he, ‘is not the present question; tho’ as I have made no use of advice myself, I should in conscience give it to those that will.’—As I was apprehensive this answer might draw on a repartee, making up by abuse what it wanted in wit, I changed the subject, by seeming to wonder what could keep our son so long at the fair, as it was now almost nightfall.—‘Never mind our son,’ cried my wife, ‘depend upon it he knows what he is about. I’ll warrant we’ll never see him sell his hen of a rainy day. I have seen him buy such bargains as would amaze one. I’ll tell you a good story about that, that will make you split your sides with laughing—But as I live, yonder comes Moses, without an horse, and the box at his back.’

This was our visiting day. The next visitor was Mr. Burchell, who had been at the fair. He brought my little ones each a penny's worth of gingerbread, which my wife promised to save for them and give out in stages. He also brought my daughters a couple of boxes to store wafers, snuff, patches, or even money when they eventually got some. My wife usually liked a weasel-skin purse because she thought it was lucky, but that’s beside the point. We still had fondness for Mr. Burchell, even though his recent rude behavior was somewhat off-putting; we couldn’t help but share our happiness with him and seek his advice. Although we rarely took advice, we were always eager to ask for it. When he read the note from the two ladies, he shook his head and noted that this kind of situation required the utmost caution. This air of doubt really bothered my wife. “I never doubted, Sir,” she said, “your readiness to be against my daughters and me. You have more caution than is necessary. However, I think when we need advice, we’ll consult people who seem to actually use it.” “Whatever my own actions may have been, madam,” he replied, “is not the current issue; though since I haven’t made use of advice myself, I should conscience-wise give it to those who will.” Worried that this response might provoke a comeback that compensated for a lack of cleverness with harshness, I changed the subject by pretending to wonder what was keeping our son so long at the fair, as it was nearly nighttime. “Don’t worry about our son,” my wife said, “I’m sure he knows what he’s doing. I guarantee we’ll never see him sell his hen on a rainy day. I’ve seen him make purchases that would shock anyone. I’ve got a good story about that which will make you laugh until you cry—But look over there, here comes Moses, without a horse, and the box on his back.”

As she spoke, Moses came slowly on foot, and sweating under the deal box, which he had strapt round his shoulders like a pedlar.—‘Welcome, welcome, Moses; well, my boy, what have you brought us from the fair?’—‘I have brought you myself,’ cried Moses, with a sly look, and resting the box on the dresser.—‘Ay, Moses,’ cried my wife, ‘that we know, but where is the horse?’ ‘I have sold him,’ cried Moses, ‘for three pounds five shillings and two-pence.’—‘Well done, my good boy,’ returned she, ‘I knew you would touch them off. Between ourselves, three pounds five shillings and two-pence is no bad day’s work. Come, let us have it then.’—‘I have brought back no money,’ cried Moses again. ‘I have laid it all out in a bargain, and here it is,’ pulling out a bundle from his breast: ‘here they are; a groce of green spectacles, with silver rims and shagreen cases.’—‘A groce of green spectacles!’ repeated my wife in a faint voice. ‘And you have parted with the Colt, and brought us back nothing but a groce of green paltry spectacles!’—‘Dear mother,’ cried the boy, ‘why won’t you listen to reason? I had them a dead bargain, or I should not have bought them. The silver rims alone will sell for double money.’—‘A fig for the silver rims,’ cried my wife, in a passion: ‘I dare swear they won’t sell for above half the money at the rate of broken silver, five shillings an ounce.’—‘You need be under no uneasiness,’ cried I, ‘about selling the rims; for they are not worth six-pence, for I perceive they are only copper varnished over.’—‘What,’ cried my wife, ‘not silver, the rims not silver!’ ‘No,’ cried I, ‘no more silver than your saucepan,’—‘And so,’ returned she, ‘we have parted with the Colt, and have only got a groce of green spectacles, with copper rims and shagreen cases! A murrain take such trumpery. The blockhead has been imposed upon, and should have known his company better.’—‘There, my dear,’ cried I, ‘you are wrong, he should not have known them at all.’—‘Marry, hang the ideot,’ returned she, ‘to bring me such stuff, if I had them, I would throw them in the fire.’ ‘There again you are wrong, my dear,’ cried I; ‘for though they be copper, we will keep them by us, as copper spectacles, you know, are better than nothing.’

As she talked, Moses came strolling in, sweating under the deal box he had strapped to his shoulders like a peddler. —“Welcome, welcome, Moses; so, my boy, what did you bring us from the fair?” —“I brought you myself,” Moses replied with a sly grin, setting the box down on the dresser. —“Yes, Moses,” my wife said, “we already know that, but where's the horse?” —“I sold him,” Moses exclaimed, “for three pounds five shillings and two pence.” —“Well done, my good boy,” she replied, “I knew you would do well. Honestly, three pounds five shillings and two pence is not bad at all. Now, let’s see it.” —“I didn't bring back any money,” Moses said again. “I spent it all on a deal, and here it is,” he said, pulling out a bundle from his chest: “a dozen green spectacles with silver rims and shagreen cases.” —“A dozen green spectacles!” my wife echoed in disbelief. “And you sold the Colt and brought us back nothing but a dozen cheap spectacles!” —“Dear mother,” the boy pleaded, “why won’t you listen to reason? I got them for an amazing price, or I wouldn’t have bought them. The silver rims alone will sell for double.” —“Who cares about the silver rims?” my wife snapped, frustrated. “I bet they won’t even sell for half that amount at the going rate for broken silver, five shillings an ounce.” —“You don’t need to worry,” I chimed in, “about selling the rims; they aren’t worth six pence because they’re just copper coated.” —“What?” my wife gasped, “Not silver, the rims aren’t silver!” —“No,” I replied, “they’re no more silver than your saucepan.” —“So,” she said, “we traded the Colt for just a dozen green spectacles with copper rims and shagreen cases! Curse this nonsense. The fool has been tricked and should have known better.” —“There, my dear,” I said, “you’re mistaken. He shouldn’t have known them at all.” —“To hell with that idiot,” she retorted, “if I had them, I’d throw them in the fire.” —“You're wrong again, my dear,” I answered; “even if they are copper, we should keep them because copper spectacles are better than nothing.”

By this time the unfortunate Moses was undeceived. He now saw that he had indeed been imposed upon by a prowling sharper, who, observing his figure, had marked him for an easy prey. I therefore asked the circumstances of his deception. He sold the horse, it seems, and walked the fair in search of another. A reverend looking man brought him to a tent, under pretence of having one to sell. ‘Here,’ continued Moses, ‘we met another man, very well drest, who desired to borrow twenty pounds upon these, saying, that he wanted money, and would dispose of them for a third of the value. The first gentleman, who pretended to be my friend, whispered me to buy them, and cautioned me not to let so good an offer pass. I sent for Mr Flamborough, and they talked him up as finely as they did me, and so at last we were persuaded to buy the two groce between us.’

By this time, the unfortunate Moses had realized the truth. He now understood that he had been tricked by a con artist, who had spotted him as an easy target. So, I asked him how he was deceived. It turns out he sold his horse and was wandering the fair looking for another. A well-dressed, respectable-looking man led him to a tent, claiming to have a horse for sale. “Here,” Moses continued, “we met another nicely dressed man who wanted to borrow twenty pounds against these horses, saying he needed cash and would sell them for a third of their value. The first gentleman, who pretended to be my friend, whispered to me to buy them and warned me not to let such a good deal slip away. I called for Mr. Flamborough, and they convinced him just as easily as they did me, so in the end, we were persuaded to buy the two horses together.”

CHAPTER XIII.

Mr Burchell is found to be an enemy; for he has the confidence to give disagreeable advice.

Mr. Burchell is seen as an enemy because he has the audacity to give unpleasant advice.

Our family had now made several attempts to be fine; but some unforeseen disaster demolished each as soon as projected. I endeavoured to take the advantage of every disappointment, to improve their good sense in proportion as they were frustrated in ambition. ‘You see, my children,’ cried I, ‘how little is to be got by attempts to impose upon the world, in coping with our betters. Such as are poor and will associate with none but the rich, are hated by those they avoid, and despised by these they follow. Unequal combinations are always disadvantageous to the weaker side: the rich having the pleasure, and the poor the inconveniencies that result from them. But come, Dick, my boy, and repeat the fable that you were reading to-day, for the good of the company.’.

Our family had tried several times to be okay, but some unexpected disaster ruined each attempt as soon as we started. I tried to use each disappointment to help improve their common sense as their ambitions were thwarted. “You see, my kids,” I exclaimed, “how little is gained by trying to impress the world while competing with those who are better off than us. Those who are poor and only want to be around the rich are hated by the ones they avoid and looked down upon by those they follow. Disproportionate groups always put the weaker side at a disadvantage: the rich enjoy the benefits, while the poor face the drawbacks. But come on, Dick, my boy, tell us the fable you were reading today, for everyone's sake.”

‘Once upon a time,’ cried the child, ‘a Giant and a Dwarf were friends, and kept together. They made a bargain that they would never forsake each other, but go seek adventures. The first battle they fought was with two Saracens, and the Dwarf, who was very courageous, dealt one of the champions a most angry blow. It did the Saracen but very little injury, who lifting up his sword, fairly struck off the poor Dwarf’s arm. He was now in a woeful plight; but the Giant coming to his assistance, in a short time left the two Saracens dead on the plain, and the Dwarf cut off the dead man’s head out of spite. They then travelled on to another adventure. This was against three bloody-minded Satyrs, who were carrying away a damsel in distress. The Dwarf was not quite so fierce now as before; but for all that, struck the first blow, which was returned by another, that knocked out his eye: but the Giant was soon up with them, and had they not fled, would certainly have killed them every one. They were all very joyful for this victory, and the damsel who was relieved fell in love with the Giant, and married him. They now travelled far, and farther than I can tell, till they met with a company of robbers. The Giant, for the first time, was foremost now; but the Dwarf was not far behind. The battle was stout and long. Wherever the Giant came all fell before him; but the Dwarf had like to have been killed more than once. At last the victory declared for the two adventurers; but the Dwarf lost his leg. The Dwarf was now without an arm, a leg, and an eye, while the Giant was without a single wound. Upon which he cried out to his little companion, My little heroe, this is glorious sport; let us get one victory more, and then we shall have honour for ever. No, cries the Dwarf who was by this time grown wiser, no, I declare off; I’ll fight no more; for I find in every battle that you get all the honour and rewards, but all the blows fall upon me.’

“Once upon a time,” the child exclaimed, “a Giant and a Dwarf were friends and stuck together. They made a pact that they would never abandon each other and would go on adventures together. The first battle they fought was against two Saracens, and the Dwarf, who was very brave, landed a fierce blow on one of the champions. It hardly hurt the Saracen, who swung his sword and cleanly chopped off the poor Dwarf’s arm. He was now in a terrible situation, but the Giant rushed to help him and soon left both Saracens dead on the ground, while the Dwarf, out of spite, decapitated one of the bodies. They then moved on to another adventure. This time, they faced three vicious Satyrs who were abducting a damsel in distress. The Dwarf wasn’t as fierce as before, but he still delivered the first hit, which led to another blow that knocked out his eye. However, the Giant quickly caught up, and had the Satyrs not fled, he would have surely defeated them all. They were all very happy about this victory, and the rescued damsel fell in love with the Giant and married him. They traveled far and even farther than I can tell, until they encountered a group of robbers. This time, the Giant took the lead, but the Dwarf was right behind him. The battle was fierce and lengthy. Wherever the Giant went, enemies fell before him, but the Dwarf almost got killed more than once. Eventually, the victory went to the two adventurers, but the Dwarf lost his leg. Now the Dwarf was missing an arm, a leg, and an eye, while the Giant was completely unharmed. So he shouted to his little friend, “My little hero, this is fantastic fun; let’s win one more battle, and then we’ll have glory forever.” “No,” the Dwarf replied, having learned his lesson by now, “I’m done; I won’t fight anymore because I see that you get all the glory and rewards, while I take all the hits.”

I was going to moralize this fable, when our attention was called off to a warm dispute between my wife and Mr Burchell, upon my daughters intended expedition to town. My wife very strenuously insisted upon the advantages that would result from it. Mr Burchell, on the contrary, dissuaded her with great ardor, and I stood neuter. His present dissuasions seemed but the second part of those which were received with so ill a grace in the morning. The dispute grew high while poor Deborah, instead of reasoning stronger, talked louder, and at last was obliged to take shelter from a defeat in clamour. The conclusion of her harangue, however, was highly displeasing to us all: she knew, she said, of some who had their own secret reasons for what they advised; but, for her part, she wished such to stay away from her house for the future.—‘Madam,’ cried Burchell, with looks of great composure, which tended to enflame her the more, ‘as for secret reasons, you are right: I have secret reasons, which I forbear to mention, because you are not able to answer those of which I make no secret: but I find my visits here are become troublesome; I’ll take my leave therefore now, and perhaps come once more to take a final farewell when I am quitting the country.’ Thus saying, he took up his hat, nor could the attempts of Sophia, whose looks seemed to upbraid his precipitancy, prevent his going.

I was about to give a moral lesson on this fable when our attention shifted to a heated argument between my wife and Mr. Burchell regarding my daughter’s planned trip to town. My wife insisted strongly on the benefits it would bring, while Mr. Burchell, on the other hand, passionately discouraged her, and I stayed neutral. His current objections seemed like a continuation of the ones he had expressed earlier that morning. The argument escalated as poor Deborah, instead of presenting stronger arguments, just spoke louder and eventually had to resort to shouting to avoid defeat. However, the conclusion of her speech was quite displeasing to all of us: she mentioned that she knew of some individuals who had their own hidden motives for their advice; but as for her, she hoped such people would stay away from her home in the future. “Madam,” Burchell said calmly, which only seemed to infuriate her more, “you are right about hidden motives: I have my own reasons which I won’t mention because you can’t counter the points I’ve made openly. But I see my visits here are becoming a bother; I’ll take my leave now and perhaps come once more to say a final goodbye when I’m leaving the country.” With that, he picked up his hat, and despite Sophia’s attempts to dissuade him with her disapproving looks, he left.

When gone, we all regarded each other for some minutes with confusion. My wife, who knew herself to be the cause, strove to hide her concern with a forced smile, and an air of assurance, which I was willing to reprove: ‘How, woman,’ cried I to her, ‘is it thus we treat strangers? Is it thus we return their kindness? Be assured, my dear, that these were the harshest words, and to me the most unpleasing that ever escaped your lips!’—‘Why would he provoke me then,’ replied she; ‘but I know the motives of his advice perfectly well. He would prevent my girls from going to town, that he may have the pleasure of my youngest daughter’s company here at home. But whatever happens, she shall chuse better company than such low-lived fellows as he.’—‘Low-lived, my dear, do you call him,’ cried I, ‘it is very possible we may mistake this man’s character: for he seems upon some occasions the most finished gentleman I ever knew.—Tell me, Sophia, my girl, has he ever given you any secret instances of his attachment?’—‘His conversation with me, sir,’ replied my daughter, ‘has ever been sensible, modest, and pleasing. As to aught else, no, never. Once, indeed, I remember to have heard him say he never knew a woman who could find merit in a man that seemed poor.’ ‘Such, my dear,’ cried I, ‘is the common cant of all the unfortunate or idle. But I hope you have been taught to judge properly of such men, and that it would be even madness to expect happiness from one who has been so very bad an oeconomist of his own. Your mother and I have now better prospects for you. The next winter, which you will probably spend in town, will give you opportunities of making a more prudent choice.’ What Sophia’s reflections were upon this occasion, I can’t pretend to determine; but I was not displeased at the bottom that we were rid of a guest from whom I had much to fear. Our breach of hospitality went to my conscience a little: but I quickly silenced that monitor by two or three specious reasons, which served to satisfy and reconcile me to myself. The pain which conscience gives the man who has already done wrong, is soon got over. Conscience is a coward, and those faults it has not strength enough to prevent, it seldom has justice enough to accuse.

When he left, we all looked at each other for a few minutes with confusion. My wife, knowing she was the reason for the tension, tried to hide her worry with a forced smile and a confident attitude, which I felt the need to challenge: ‘How can you treat strangers like this?’ I exclaimed. ‘Is this how we show appreciation for their kindness? You should know, my dear, those were the harshest and most unpleasant words you've ever said!’—‘Why did he provoke me then?’ she replied; ‘but I understand his intentions perfectly. He wants to keep my daughters from going to town so he can enjoy the company of my youngest daughter at home. But no matter what happens, she’ll choose better company than such low-class guys as him.’—‘Low-class, you say?’ I shouted. ‘It’s possible we could be misjudging this man; sometimes he seems like the most refined gentleman I’ve ever met.—Tell me, Sophia, my girl, has he ever shown you any secret signs of affection?’—‘His conversations with me, sir,’ my daughter replied, ‘have always been thoughtful, modest, and enjoyable. As for anything else, no, never. Once, I remember him saying he never knew a woman who could see value in a man who appeared poor.’ ‘That, my dear,’ I insisted, ‘is just the common excuse of all the unfortunate or lazy. But I hope you've been taught to judge such men properly, and that it would be foolish to expect happiness from someone who’s been so careless with his own life. Your mother and I have better plans for you now. Next winter, when you’re likely to spend time in town, will give you chances to make a smarter choice.’ I can’t say what Sophia thought about this, but I felt a sense of relief that we were rid of a guest who made me uneasy. I felt a little guilty about our lack of hospitality, but I quickly pushed that feeling away with a few convincing reasons that helped me feel better about it. The guilt that comes from having done wrong is soon forgotten. Guilt is a coward, and those mistakes it fails to prevent, it rarely has the integrity to condemn.

CHAPTER XIV.

Fresh mortifications, or a demonstration that seeming calamities may be real blessings.

Fresh challenges, or a show that what seems like disasters can actually be real blessings.

The journey of my daughters to town was now resolved upon, Mr Thornhill having kindly promised to inspect their conduct himself, and inform us by letter of their behaviour. But it was thought indispensably necessary that their appearance should equal the greatness of their expectations, which could not be done without expence. We debated therefore in full council what were the easiest methods of raising money, or, more properly speaking, what we could most conveniently sell. The deliberation was soon finished, it was found that our remaining horse was utterly useless for the plow, without his companion, and equally unfit for the road, as wanting an eye, it was therefore determined that we should dispose of him for the purposes above-mentioned, at the neighbouring fair, and, to prevent imposition, that I should go with him myself. Though this was one of the first mercantile transactions of my life, yet I had no doubt about acquitting myself with reputation. The opinion a man forms of his own prudence is measured by that of the company he keeps, and as mine was mostly in the family way, I had conceived no unfavourable sentiments of my worldly wisdom. My wife, however, next morning, at parting, after I had got some paces from the door, called me back, to advise me, in a whisper, to have all my eyes about me.

The trip for my daughters to town was now settled, as Mr. Thornhill kindly promised to check on their behavior himself and let us know by letter how they were doing. However, we thought it was absolutely necessary for them to look the part, matching the high expectations we had, which couldn’t be accomplished without spending money. So, we held a full discussion about the easiest ways to raise funds, or, more accurately, what we could sell conveniently. The conversation was quickly resolved; we discovered that our remaining horse was completely useless for farming without his partner and not fit for the road either, since he was missing an eye. Therefore, we decided to sell him at the nearby fair, and to avoid being cheated, I would go with him myself. Even though this was one of my first business transactions, I was confident I would handle it well. A person’s self-assessment of their wisdom often reflects the opinions of their social circle, and since mine mainly consisted of family, I didn't have any negative thoughts about my practical knowledge. However, the next morning, as I was leaving and had taken a few steps from the door, my wife called me back and, in a whisper, advised me to keep my eyes peeled.

I had, in the usual forms, when I came to the fair, put my horse through all his paces; but for some time had no bidders. At last a chapman approached, and, after he had for a good while examined the horse round, finding him blind of one eye, he would have nothing to say to him: a second came up; but observing he had a spavin, declared he would not take him for the driving home: a third perceived he had a windgall, and would bid no money: a fourth knew by his eye that he had the botts: a fifth, wondered what a plague I could do at the fair with a blind, spavined, galled hack, that was only fit to be cut up for a dog kennel. By this time I began to have a most hearty contempt for the poor animal myself, and was almost ashamed at the approach of every customer; for though I did not entirely believe all the fellows told me; yet I reflected that the number of witnesses was a strong presumption they were right, and St Gregory, upon good works, professes himself to be of the same opinion.

When I got to the fair, I had my horse perform all his tricks as usual, but for a while, no one was interested in bidding. Finally, a trader came over and after checking out the horse for a while, he noticed it was blind in one eye and didn’t want to buy it. A second trader showed up, but when he saw the horse had a spavin, he said he wouldn’t take it home. A third noticed a windgall and refused to offer any money. A fourth guy could tell by its eye that it had the botts. A fifth person was baffled about why I even thought I could sell a blind, spavined, galled horse that was really only good for being turned into dog food. By then, I started to really dislike the poor animal myself, and I felt embarrassed whenever a customer came near. Even though I didn’t fully believe everything those guys were saying, I had to admit that the number of them made it seem likely they were right, and St. Gregory talks about good deeds in the same way.

I was in this mortifying situation, when a brother clergyman, an old acquaintance, who had also business to the fair, came up, and shaking me by the hand, proposed adjourning to a public-house and taking a glass of whatever we could get. I readily closed with the offer, and entering an ale-house, we were shewn into a little back room, where there was only a venerable old man, who sat wholly intent over a large book, which he was reading. I never in my life saw a figure that prepossessed me more favourably. His locks of silver grey venerably shaded his temples, and his green old age seemed to be the result of health and benevolence. However, his presence did not interrupt our conversation; my friend and I discoursed on the various turns of fortune we had met: the Whistonean controversy, my last pamphlet, the archdeacon’s reply, and the hard measure that was dealt me. But our attention was in a short time taken off by the appearance of a youth, who, entering the room, respectfully said something softly to the old stranger. ‘Make no apologies, my child,’ said the old man, ‘to do good is a duty we owe to all our fellow creatures: take this, I wish it were more; but five pounds will relieve your distress, and you are welcome.’ The modest youth shed tears of gratitude, and yet his gratitude was scarce equal to mine. I could have hugged the good old man in my arms, his benevolence pleased me so. He continued to read, and we resumed our conversation, until my companion, after some time, recollecting that he had business to transact in the fair, promised to be soon back; adding, that he always desired to have as much of Dr Primrose’s company as possible. The old gentleman, hearing my name mentioned, seemed to look at me with attention, for some time, and when my friend was gone, most respectfully demanded if I was any way related to the great Primrose, that courageous monogamist, who had been the bulwark of the church. Never did my heart feel sincerer rapture than at that moment. ‘Sir,’ cried I, ‘the applause of so good a man, as I am sure you are, adds to that happiness in my breast which your benevolence has already excited. You behold before you, Sir, that Doctor Primrose, the monogamist, whom you have been pleased to call great. You here see that unfortunate Divine, who has so long, and it would ill become me to say, successfully, fought against the deuterogamy of the age.’ ‘Sir,’ cried the stranger, struck with awe, ‘I fear I have been too familiar; but you’ll forgive my curiosity, Sir: I beg pardon.’ ‘Sir,’ cried I, grasping his hand, ‘you are so far from displeasing me by your familiarity, that I must beg you’ll accept my friendship, as you already have my esteem.’—‘Then with gratitude I accept the offer,’ cried he, squeezing me by the hand, ‘thou glorious pillar of unshaken orthodoxy; and do I behold—’ I here interrupted what he was going to say; for tho’, as an author, I could digest no small share of flattery, yet now my modesty would permit no more. However, no lovers in romance ever cemented a more instantaneous friendship. We talked upon several subjects: at first I thought he seemed rather devout than learned, and began to think he despised all human doctrines as dross. Yet this no way lessened him in my esteem; for I had for some time begun privately to harbour such an opinion myself. I therefore took occasion to observe, that the world in general began to be blameably indifferent as to doctrinal matters, and followed human speculations too much—‘Ay, Sir,’ replied he, as if he had reserved all his learning to that moment, ‘Ay, Sir, the world is in its dotage, and yet the cosmogony or creation of the world has puzzled philosophers of all ages. What a medly of opinions have they not broached upon the creation of the world? Sanconiathon, Manetho, Berosus, and Ocellus Lucanus, have all attempted it in vain. The latter has these words, Anarchon ara kai atelutaion to pan, which imply that all things have neither beginning nor end. Manetho also, who lived about the time of Nebuchadon-Asser, Asser being a Syriac word usually applied as a sirname to the kings of that country, as Teglat Phael-Asser, Nabon-Asser, he, I say, formed a conjecture equally absurd; for as we usually say ek to biblion kubernetes, which implies that books will never teach the world; so he attempted to investigate—But, Sir, I ask pardon, I am straying from the question.’—That he actually was; nor could I for my life see how the creation of the world had any thing to do with the business I was talking of; but it was sufficient to shew me that he was a man of letters, and I now reverenced him the more. I was resolved therefore to bring him to the touch-stone; but he was too mild and too gentle to contend for victory. Whenever I made any observation that looked like a challenge to controversy, he would smile, shake his head, and say nothing; by which I understood he could say much, if he thought proper. The subject therefore insensibly changed from the business of antiquity to that which brought us both to the fair; mine I told him was to sell an horse, and very luckily, indeed, his was to buy one for one of his tenants. My horse was soon produced, and in fine we struck a bargain. Nothing now remained but to pay me, and he accordingly pulled out a thirty pound note, and bid me change it. Not being in a capacity of complying with his demand, he ordered his footman to be called up, who made his appearance in a very genteel livery. ‘Here, Abraham,’ cried he, ‘go and get gold for this; you’ll do it at neighbour Jackson’s, or any where.’ While the fellow was gone, he entertained me with a pathetic harangue on the great scarcity of silver, which I undertook to improve, by deploring also the great scarcity of gold; so that by the time Abraham returned, we had both agreed that money was never so hard to be come at as now. Abraham returned to inform us, that he had been over the whole fair and could not get change, tho’ he had offered half a crown for doing it. This was a very great disappointment to us all; but the old gentleman having paused a little, asked me if I knew one Solomon Flamborough in my part of the country: upon replying that he was my next door neighbour, ‘if that be the case then,’ returned he, ‘I believe we shall deal. You shall have a draught upon him, payable at sight; and let me tell you he is as warm a man as any within five miles round him. Honest Solomon and I have been acquainted for many years together. I remember I always beat him at threejumps; but he could hop upon one leg farther than I.’ A draught upon my neighbour was to me the same as money; for I was sufficiently convinced of his ability: the draught was signed and put into my hands, and Mr Jenkinson, the old gentleman, his man Abraham, and my horse, old Blackberry, trotted off very well pleased with each other.

I was in this embarrassing situation when a fellow clergyman, an old acquaintance who also had business at the fair, came up, shook my hand, and suggested we head to a pub for a drink. I accepted his offer, and as we entered an ale-house, we were shown to a small back room where a venerable old man sat completely engrossed in a large book he was reading. I had never seen anyone who made such a positive impression on me. His silver-gray hair framed his temples, and his vibrant old age seemed to stem from good health and kindness. However, his presence didn’t interrupt our conversation; my friend and I chatted about the ups and downs we’d experienced: the Whistonean controversy, my latest pamphlet, the archdeacon’s reply, and the unfair treatment I had received. But our attention was soon drawn away by the arrival of a young man who respectfully spoke softly to the old stranger. “Don’t worry about it, my child,” said the old man, “doing good is a duty we owe to all our fellow beings. Take this; I wish it were more, but five pounds should ease your troubles, and you’re welcome.” The modest youth shed tears of gratitude, hardly matching my own. I could have embraced the good old man for his kindness. He continued reading, and we resumed our chat until my companion remembered he had business to take care of at the fair and promised to return soon, adding that he always wanted to spend as much time with Dr. Primrose as he could. Upon hearing my name, the old gentleman looked at me attentively for a while, and when my friend left, he respectfully asked if I was in any way related to the great Primrose, that courageous monogamist who had defended the church. Never had my heart felt such pure joy as at that moment. “Sir,” I exclaimed, “the praise of such a good man as I know you are adds to the happiness in my heart that your kindness has already stirred. Here before you, Sir, is that Doctor Primrose, the monogamist, whom you’ve honored by calling great. You are looking at that unfortunate divine who has long, and it would be unseemly for me to say successfully, fought against the deuterogamy of the age.” “Sir,” the stranger replied, struck with awe, “I fear I have overstepped; but please forgive my curiosity, Sir: I beg your pardon.” “Sir,” I said, shaking his hand, “you are so far from offending me with your familiarity that I must ask you to accept my friendship, as you already have my respect.” “Then with gratitude, I accept your offer,” he exclaimed, squeezing my hand, “you glorious pillar of unshaken orthodoxy; and do I see—” I interrupted him, for although as an author I could take a fair amount of flattery, my modesty wouldn’t allow it now. However, no lovers in a romance ever formed a quicker friendship. We talked about various subjects: at first, I thought he seemed more pious than knowledgeable and began to believe he despised all human doctrines as worthless. Yet this didn’t diminish my respect for him, as I had secretly begun to feel the same way. I took the opportunity to mention that people seemed to be unreasonably indifferent about doctrinal matters and followed human speculations too much. “Yes, Sir,” he replied, as if he had saved all his knowledge for that moment, “yes, Sir, the world is in its dotage, and yet the creation of the world has puzzled philosophers throughout history. What a jumble of opinions they have proposed about creation! Sanconiathon, Manetho, Berosus, and Ocellus Lucanus have all attempted it in vain. The latter stated, Anarchon ara kai atelutaion to pan, implying that everything has neither beginning nor end. Manetho, who lived around the time of Nebuchadon-Asser—‘Asser’ being a Syriac name often used for the kings of that region—like Teglat Phael-Asser, Nabon-Asser, formed a similarly absurd conjecture; for as we often say, ek to biblion kubernetes, implying that books will never impart wisdom to the world, he sought to understand—But, Sir, I apologize, I’m straying from the point.” He indeed was straying; I couldn’t see how the creation of the world connected to our earlier topic. Nevertheless, it was enough to show me he was well-read, making me respect him even more. I decided to push him to express his views, but he was too mild and gentle to fight for a win. Whenever I made a comment that seemed like a challenge to a debate, he would smile, shake his head, and remain silent; from this, I understood he could say a lot if he chose to. Thus, the conversation gradually shifted from ancient history to the reason we both came to the fair; I mentioned my goal was to sell a horse, and quite conveniently, his was to buy one for one of his tenants. My horse was soon brought out, and we ultimately struck a deal. With everything settled, all that was left was for him to pay me, and he pulled out a thirty-pound note and asked me to change it. Unable to do so, he instructed his footman to be summoned, and he appeared in a very stylish uniform. “Here, Abraham,” he said, “go get change for this; you can do it at neighbor Jackson’s or anywhere.” While the man was gone, he entertained me with a heartfelt speech about the great scarcity of silver, which I seized upon by lamenting the great scarcity of gold as well, so by the time Abraham returned, we had both concluded that money had never been so hard to come by. Abraham returned to tell us he had searched the entire fair and couldn’t find change, even after offering half a crown for the job. This was a significant disappointment for us all, but after a moment, the old gentleman asked if I knew someone named Solomon Flamborough from my area. When I replied that he was my next-door neighbor, he said, “If that’s the case, then I believe we can work something out. I’ll give you a draft on him, payable on sight; and let me tell you, he’s one of the wealthiest men around here. Honest Solomon and I have known each other for many years. I remember I always beat him at three jumps, but he could hop farther than I could on one leg.” A draft on my neighbor felt just as good as cash to me, as I was confident in his ability to pay; the draft was signed and handed to me, and Mr. Jenkinson, the old gentleman, his man Abraham, and my horse, old Blackberry, left very pleased with one another.

After a short interval being left to reflection, I began to recollect that I had done wrong in taking a draught from a stranger, and so prudently resolved upon following the purchaser, and having back my horse. But this was now too late: I therefore made directly homewards, resolving to get the draught changed into money at my friend’s as fast as possible. I found my honest neighbour smoking his pipe at his own door, and informing him that I had a small bill upon him, he read it twice over. ‘You can read the name, I suppose,’ cried I, ‘Ephraim Jenkinson.’ ‘Yes,’ returned he, ‘the name is written plain enough, and I know the gentleman too, the greatest rascal under the canopy of heaven. This is the very same rogue who sold us the spectacles. Was he not a venerable looking man, with grey hair, and no flaps to his pocket-holes? And did he not talk a long string of learning about Greek and cosmogony, and the world?’ To this I replied with a groan. ‘Aye,’ continued he, ‘he has but that one piece of learning in the world, and he always talks it away whenever he finds a scholar in company; but I know the rogue, and will catch him yet.’ Though I was already sufficiently mortified, my greatest struggle was to come, in facing my wife and daughters. No truant was ever more afraid of returning to school, there to behold the master’s visage, than I was of going home. I was determined, however, to anticipate their fury, by first falling into a passion myself.

After a brief moment of thinking things over, I realized I had made a mistake by taking a drink from a stranger, so I wisely decided to track down the buyer and get my horse back. But by then, it was too late. I headed straight home, intending to exchange the drink for cash at my friend's place as quickly as possible. I found my trustworthy neighbor smoking his pipe at his door, and when I told him I had a small bill for him, he read it twice. “You can read the name, right?” I asked, “Ephraim Jenkinson.” “Yeah,” he replied, “the name is pretty clear, and I know that guy—the biggest con artist around. This is the same guy who sold us the glasses. Wasn’t he a pretty distinguished-looking man with gray hair and no pockets flaps? And didn’t he go on and on about Greek philosophy and the universe?” I groaned in response. “Yeah,” he continued, “he's got just that one bit of knowledge, and he shows it off every time there's a scholar around; but I know that scoundrel, and I will catch him eventually.” Even though I was already feeling embarrassed, my biggest challenge was still ahead: facing my wife and daughters. No runaway student was ever more terrified of returning to school and seeing the teacher's face than I was about going home. Still, I was determined to head off their anger by losing my temper first.

But, alas! upon entering, I found the family no way disposed for battle. My wife and girls were all in tears, Mr Thornhill having been there that day to inform them, that their journey to town was entirely over. The two ladies having heard reports of us from some malicious person about us, were that day set out for London. He could neither discover the tendency, nor the author of these, but whatever they might be, or whoever might have broached them, he continued to assure our family of his friendship and protection. I found, therefore, that they bore my disappointment with great resignation, as it was eclipsed in the greatness of their own. But what perplexed us most was to think who could be so base as to asperse the character of a family so harmless as ours, too humble to excite envy, and too inoffensive to create disgust.

But, unfortunately! when I walked in, I found the family completely unprepared for a fight. My wife and daughters were all in tears because Mr. Thornhill had been there that day to tell them that their trip to town was completely canceled. The two ladies had heard some rumors about us from a spiteful person and were heading to London that day. He couldn't figure out the source or intent behind these rumors, but no matter what they were or who started them, he kept assuring our family of his friendship and support. So, I realized they were handling my disappointment with a lot of patience, since it was overshadowed by their own. However, what troubled us the most was wondering who could be so low as to tarnish the reputation of a family as innocent as ours—too modest to spark jealousy and too harmless to provoke dislike.

CHAPTER XV.

All, Mr Burchell’s villainy at once detected. The folly of being over-wise.

All, Mr. Burchell’s villainy was immediately exposed. The foolishness of being too clever.

That evening and a part of the following day was employed in fruitless attempts to discover our enemies: scarce a family in the neighbourhood but incurred our suspicions, and each of us had reasons for our opinion best known to ourselves. As we were in this perplexity, one of our little boys, who had been playing abroad, brought in a letter-case, which he found on the green. It was quickly known to belong to Mr Burchell, with whom it had been seen, and, upon examination, contained some hints upon different subjects; but what particularly engaged our attention was a sealed note, superscribed, the copy of a letter to be sent to the ladies at Thornhill-castle. It instantly occurred that he was the base informer, and we deliberated whether the note should not be broke open. I was against it; but Sophia, who said she was sure that of all men he would be the last to be guilty of so much baseness, insisted upon its being read, In this she was seconded by the rest of the family, and, at their joint solicitation, I read as follows:—

That evening and part of the next day were spent in useless attempts to figure out who our enemies were: hardly a family in the neighborhood didn’t raise our suspicions, and each of us had our own reasons for our opinions. While we were in this confusion, one of our little boys, who had been playing outside, brought in a letter case he found on the grass. It was quickly identified as belonging to Mr. Burchell, who had been seen with it, and upon examination, it contained some notes on various subjects; but what really caught our attention was a sealed note labeled, the copy of a letter to be sent to the ladies at Thornhill-castle. It immediately struck us that he might be the sneaky informer, and we debated whether we should break it open. I was against it, but Sophia, who insisted that he would be the last person to do something so underhanded, pushed for it to be read. She was supported by the rest of the family, and at their joint urging, I read as follows:—

‘LADIES,—The bearer will sufficiently satisfy you as to the person from whom this comes: one at least the friend of innocence, and ready to prevent its being seduced. I am informed for a truth, that you have some intention of bringing two young ladies to town, whom I have some knowledge of, under the character of companions. As I would neither have simplicity imposed upon, nor virtue contaminated, I must offer it as my opinion, that the impropriety of such a step will be attended with dangerous consequences. It has never been my way to treat the infamous or the lewd with severity; nor should I now have taken this method of explaining myself, or reproving folly, did it not aim at guilt. Take therefore the admonition of a friend, and seriously reflect on the consequences of introducing infamy and vice into retreats where peace and innocence have hitherto resided.’

‘Ladies, the person delivering this message will clarify where it comes from: at least someone who values innocence and wants to protect it from being led astray. I’ve heard it’s true that you’re planning to bring two young ladies to town as companions, and I know them to some extent. I believe it’s my duty to tell you that this decision could lead to serious problems. I’ve never been one to harshly judge the disgraceful or immoral, nor would I be addressing you in this way if it weren't about something serious. So please take this advice from a friend and think carefully about the impact of bringing scandal and vice into places that have been safe and innocent.’

Our doubts were now at an end. There seemed indeed something applicable to both sides in this letter, and its censures might as well be referred to those to whom it was written, as to us; but the malicious meaning was obvious, and we went no farther. My wife had scarce patience to hear me to the end, but railed at the writer with unrestrained resentment. Olivia was equally severe, and Sophia seemed perfectly amazed at his baseness. As for my part, it appeared to me one of the vilest instances of unprovoked ingratitude I had met with. Nor could I account for it in any other manner than by imputing it to his desire of detaining my youngest daughter in the country, to have the more frequent opportunities of an interview. In this manner we all sate ruminating upon schemes of vengeance, when our other little boy came running in to tell us that Mr Burchell was approaching at the other end of the field. It is easier to conceive than describe the complicated sensations which are felt from the pain of a recent injury, and the pleasure of approaching vengeance. Tho’ our intentions were only to upbraid him with his ingratitude; yet it was resolved to do it in a manner that would be perfectly cutting. For this purpose we agreed to meet him with our usual smiles, to chat in the beginning with more than ordinary kindness, to amuse him a little; and then in the midst of the flattering calm to burst upon him like an earthquake, and overwhelm him with the sense of his own baseness. This being resolved upon, my wife undertook to manage the business herself, as she really had some talents for such an undertaking. We saw him approach, he entered, drew a chair, and sate down.—‘A fine day, Mr Burchell.’—‘A very fine day, Doctor; though I fancy we shall have some rain by the shooting of my corns.’—‘The shooting of your horns,’ cried my wife, in a loud fit of laughter, and then asked pardon for being fond of a joke.—‘Dear madam,’ replied he, ‘I pardon you with all my heart; for I protest I should not have thought it a joke had you not told me.’—‘Perhaps not, Sir,’ cried my wife, winking at us, ‘and yet I dare say you can tell us how many jokes go to an ounce.’—‘I fancy, madam,’ returned Burchell, ‘you have been reading a jest book this morning, that ounce of jokes is so very good a conceit; and yet, madam, I had rather see half an ounce of understanding.’—‘I believe you might,’ cried my wife, still smiling at us, though the laugh was against her; ‘and yet I have seen some men pretend to understanding that have very little.’—‘And no doubt,’ replied her antagonist, ‘you have known ladies set up for wit that had none.’—I quickly began to find that my wife was likely to gain but little at this business; so I resolved to treat him in a stile of more severity myself. ‘Both wit and understanding,’ cried I, ‘are trifles, without integrity: it is that which gives value to every character. The ignorant peasant, without fault, is greater than the philosopher with many; for what is genius or courage without an heart? An honest man is the noblest work of God.

Our doubts were finally over. There was definitely something relevant to both sides in this letter, and its criticisms could just as easily be directed at the people it was written to as at us; but the malicious intent was clear, and we didn’t pursue it any further. My wife barely had the patience to let me finish; she vented her anger at the writer without holding back. Olivia was just as harsh, and Sophia seemed completely shocked by his despicable behavior. For me, it felt like one of the most disgusting examples of unprovoked ingratitude I had ever encountered. I could only explain it as his attempt to keep my youngest daughter in the area so he could see her more often. We all sat there planning our revenge when our other little boy ran in to tell us that Mr. Burchell was coming from the other end of the field. It's easier to imagine than to explain the mix of feelings that come from the pain of a fresh injury and the anticipation of revenge. Although we only intended to confront him about his ingratitude, we decided to do it in a way that would be especially cutting. So we agreed to greet him with our usual smiles, chat with him a bit more kindly than usual, and then, in the midst of this pleasant atmosphere, we would pounce on him like an earthquake and hit him hard with the reality of his own disgrace. With that plan in place, my wife took it upon herself to handle it, as she really had a knack for such situations. We saw him approaching, he entered, pulled out a chair, and sat down. "A beautiful day, Mr. Burchell." "A very nice day, Doctor; though I suspect we might get some rain judging by my corns." "Your corns," my wife burst out, laughing loudly, then quickly apologized for joking. "Dear madam," he replied, "I forgive you wholeheartedly; honestly, I wouldn’t have thought it was a joke if you hadn’t mentioned it." "Maybe not, Sir," my wife said, winking at us, "but I bet you can tell us how many jokes fit into an ounce." "I suspect, madam," Burchell answered, "you’ve been reading a joke book this morning; that ounce of jokes is quite a clever idea; yet, madam, I'd much rather see half an ounce of understanding." "I believe you might," my wife said, still smiling at us, even though the joke was on her; "yet I've seen some men pretend to have understanding when they have very little." "And no doubt," replied him, "you’ve known ladies who acted witty when they had none." I soon realized that my wife wasn’t going to make much progress with this, so I decided to take a harsher approach myself. "Both wit and understanding," I said, "are meaningless without integrity: that’s what gives worth to every character. A faultless ignorant peasant is greater than a philosopher with many faults; for what is genius or bravery without a heart? An honest man is the noblest work of God.

‘I always held that hackney’d maxim of Pope,’ returned Mr Burchell, ‘as very unworthy a man of genius, and a base desertion of his own superiority. As the reputation of books is raised not by their freedom from defect, but the greatness of their beauties; so should that of men be prized not for their exemption from fault, but the size of those virtues they are possessed of. The scholar may want prudence, the statesman may have pride, and the champion ferocity; but shall we prefer to these the low mechanic, who laboriously plods on through life, without censure or applause? We might as well prefer the tame correct paintings of the Flemish school to the erroneous, but sublime animations of the Roman pencil.’

“I’ve always thought that tired saying from Pope was really beneath a person of talent and a shameful rejection of his own greatness,” replied Mr. Burchell. “Just as the value of books comes not from being flaw-free but from the brilliance of their strengths, so should we value people not for their lack of faults but for the magnitude of their virtues. A scholar might lack judgment, a statesman might be arrogant, and a warrior might be fierce; but should we really choose them over some ordinary worker who just gets by in life without criticism or praise? It’s like preferring the bland, flawless paintings of the Flemish school over the imperfect yet breathtaking creations of the Roman masters.”

‘Sir,’ replied I, ‘your present observation is just, when there are shining virtues and minute defects; but when it appears that great vices are opposed in the same mind to as extraordinary virtues, such a character deserves contempt.’ ‘Perhaps,’ cried he, ‘there may be some such monsters as you describe, of great vices joined to great virtues; yet in my progress through life, I never yet found one instance of their existence: on the contrary, I have ever perceived, that where the mind was capacious, the affections were good. And indeed Providence seems kindly our friend in this particular, thus to debilitate the understanding where the heart is corrupt, and diminish the power where there is the will to do mischief. This rule seems to extend even to other animals: the little vermin race are ever treacherous, cruel, and cowardly, whilst those endowed with strength and power are generous, brave, and gentle.’

“Sir,” I replied, “your observation is accurate when it comes to clear strengths and minor flaws; but when it seems that significant flaws are paired with extraordinary strengths in the same person, such a character deserves disdain.” “Maybe,” he exclaimed, “there are indeed some such monsters as you describe, with great flaws coupled with great strengths; yet in my experience through life, I have never encountered such a case: on the contrary, I have always noticed that where the mind is broad, the feelings are good. In fact, it seems that Providence is kind to us in this regard, weakening the intellect where the heart is corrupt, and diminishing the abilities where there is a desire to cause harm. This rule appears to apply even to other animals: the small vermin are always treacherous, cruel, and cowardly, while those endowed with strength and power are generous, brave, and kind.”

‘These observations sound well,’ returned I, ‘and yet it would be easy this moment to point out a man,’ and I fixed my eye stedfastly upon him, ‘whose head and heart form a most detestable contrast. Ay, Sir,’ continued I, raising my voice, ‘and I am glad to have this opportunity of detecting him in the midst of his fancied security. Do you know this, Sir, this pocket-book?’—‘Yes, Sir,’ returned he, with a face of impenetrable assurance, ‘that pocket-book is mine, and I am glad you have found it.’—‘And do you know,’ cried I, ‘this letter? Nay, never falter man; but look me full in the face: I say, do you know this letter?’—‘That letter,’ returned he, ‘yes, it was I that wrote that letter.’—‘And how could you,’ said I, ‘so basely, so ungratefully presume to write this letter?’—‘And how came you,’ replied he, with looks of unparallelled effrontery, ‘so basely to presume to break open this letter? Don’t you know, now, I could hang you all for this? All that I have to do, is to swear at the next justice’s, that you have been guilty of breaking open the lock of my pocket-book, and so hang you all up at his door.’ This piece of unexpected insolence raised me to such a pitch, that I could scare govern my passion. ‘Ungrateful wretch, begone, and no longer pollute my dwelling with thy baseness. Begone, and never let me see thee again: go from my doors, and the only punishment I wish thee is an alarmed conscience, which will be a sufficient tormentor!’ So saying, I threw him his pocket-book, which he took up with a smile, and shutting the clasps with the utmost composure, left us, quite astonished at the serenity of his assurance. My wife was particularly enraged that nothing could make him angry, or make him seem ashamed of his villainies. ‘My dear,’ cried I, willing to calm those passions that had been raised too high among us, ‘we are not to be surprised that bad men want shame; they only blush at being detected in doing good, but glory in their vices.

"Those observations sound good," I replied, "but it would be easy right now to point out a man," and I fixed my gaze firmly on him, "whose head and heart are a truly awful contrast. Yes, sir," I continued, raising my voice, "I'm glad to have this chance to catch him in his imagined safety. Do you know this pocketbook?"—"Yes, sir," he answered, with an expression of complete confidence, "that pocketbook is mine, and I'm glad you found it."—"And do you know," I shouted, "this letter? Come on, don't hesitate, look me right in the eye: do you recognize this letter?"—"That letter," he replied, "yes, I wrote that letter."—"And how could you," I said, "so dishonorably, so ungratefully dare to write this letter?"—"And how could you," he shot back, with an unmatched audacity, "so shamelessly presume to open this letter? Don't you realize I could have you all hanged for this? All I have to do is swear at the next justice's office that you broke the lock on my pocketbook, and I could have you all hanged right at his door." This unexpected arrogance made my blood boil, and I could barely contain my anger. "Ungrateful scoundrel, get out, and don’t taint my home with your wickedness anymore. Go, and I never want to see you again: leave my doorstep, and the only punishment I wish for you is a guilty conscience, which will be torment enough!" With that, I tossed him his pocketbook, which he picked up with a smile, calmly closing the clasps, and then he left us, completely unfazed by the situation. My wife was particularly furious that nothing could make him angry or make him feel ashamed of his wrongdoings. "My dear," I said, trying to soothe the heightened emotions between us, "we shouldn't be surprised that bad people lack shame; they only blush when caught doing good, but they take pride in their wrongs."

‘Guilt and shame, says the allegory, were at first companions, and in the beginning of their journey inseparably kept together. But their union was soon found to be disagreeable and inconvenient to both; guilt gave shame frequent uneasiness, and shame often betrayed the secret conspiracies of guilt. After long disagreeement, therefore, they at length consented to part for ever. Guilt boldly walked forward alone, to overtake fate, that went before in the shape of an executioner: but shame being naturally timorous, returned back to keep company with virtue, which, in the beginning of their journey, they had left behind. Thus, my children, after men have travelled through a few stages in vice, shame forsakes them, and returns back to wait upon the few virtues they have still remaining.’

‘Guilt and shame, the allegory says, were initially companions, inseparably joined at the start of their journey. But they soon found their partnership to be unpleasant and troublesome for both; guilt often made shame uneasy, and shame frequently revealed guilt’s hidden schemes. After a long disagreement, they finally agreed to part ways for good. Guilt confidently moved on alone to confront fate, which lay ahead in the form of an executioner; meanwhile, shame, being naturally timid, turned back to stay with virtue, which they had left behind at the beginning of their journey. So, my children, after people have traveled through a few stages of vice, shame abandons them and returns to cling to the few virtues they still have.’

CHAPTER XVI.

The family use art, which is opposed with, still greater.

The family uses art, which is met with even more opposition.

Whatever might have been Sophia’s sensations, the rest of the family was easily consoled, for Mr Burchell’s absence by the company of our landlord, whose visits now became more frequent and longer. Though he had been disappointed in procuring my daughters the amusements of the town, as he designed, he took every opportunity of supplying them with those little recreations which our retirement would admit of. He usually came in the morning, and while my son and I followed our occupations abroad, he sat with the family at home, and amused them by describing the town, with every part of which he was particularly acquainted. He could repeat all the observations that were retailed in the atmosphere of the playhouses, and had all the good things of the high wits by rote long before they made way into the jest-books. The intervals between conversation were employed in teaching my daughters piquet, or sometimes in setting my two little ones to box to make them sharp, as he called it: but the hopes of having him for a son-in-law, in some measure blinded us to all his imperfections. It must be owned that my wife laid a thousand schemes to entrap him, or, to speak it more tenderly, used every art to magnify the merit of her daughter. If the cakes at tea eat short and crisp, they were made by Olivia: if the gooseberry wine was well knit, the gooseberries were of her gathering: it was her fingers which gave the pickles their peculiar green; and in the composition of a pudding, it was her judgment that mix’d the ingredients. Then the poor woman would sometimes tell the ’Squire, that she thought him and Olivia extremely of a size, and would bid both stand up to see which was tallest. These instances of cunning, which she thought impenetrable, yet which every body saw through, were very pleasing to our benefactor, who gave every day some new proofs of his passion, which though they had not arisen to proposals of marriage, yet we thought fell but little short of it; and his slowness was attributed sometimes to native bashfulness, and sometimes to his fear of offending his uncle. An occurrence, however, which happened soon after, put it beyond a doubt that he designed to become one of our family, my wife even regarded it as an absolute promise.

Whatever Sophia might have felt, the rest of the family was easily comforted by the presence of our landlord, who started visiting us more frequently and for longer periods. Even though he was disappointed that he couldn't provide my daughters with the entertainment of the town as he had intended, he took every chance to offer them little activities that suited our quiet lifestyle. He usually came in the morning, and while my son and I were out with our work, he would spend time with the family at home, entertaining them by sharing stories about the town, which he knew inside and out. He could recall all the gossip from the theaters and had the clever remarks of the highbrow crowd memorized long before they made it into joke books. The times when they weren’t talking were spent teaching my daughters to play piquet or sometimes letting my two little ones box to make them "sharp," as he called it. The hope of him becoming a son-in-law somewhat blinded us to his flaws. It must be said that my wife came up with all kinds of schemes to win him over, or, to put it more sweetly, she used every charm to highlight her daughter's qualities. If the cakes at tea were light and crisp, Olivia had baked them; if the gooseberry wine was well-balanced, the gooseberries were picked by her; it was her hands that gave the pickles their vibrant green; and in making a pudding, it was her judgment that blended the ingredients. Sometimes, the poor woman would even tell the ’Squire that she thought he and Olivia were the same height and would ask them both to stand up to see who was taller. These clever but obvious attempts at matchmaking amused our benefactor, who every day showed new signs of affection, which, although it hadn't resulted in marriage proposals yet, we believed came pretty close; his hesitance was sometimes seen as innocent shyness and sometimes as concern about upsetting his uncle. However, an incident that occurred shortly afterward made it clear that he intended to become part of our family, and my wife saw it as a definite promise.

My wife and daughters happening to return a visit to neighbour Flamborough’s, found that family had lately got their pictures drawn by a limner, who travelled the country, and took likenesses for fifteen shillings a head. As this family and ours had long a sort of rivalry in point of taste, our spirit took the alarm at this stolen march upon us, and notwithstanding all I could say, and I said much, it was resolved that we should have our pictures done too. Having, therefore, engaged the limner, for what could I do? our next deliberation was to shew the superiority of our taste in the attitudes. As for our neighbour’s family, there were seven of them, and they were drawn with seven oranges, a thing quite out of taste, no variety in life, no composition in the world. We desired to have something in a brighter style, and, after many debates, at length came to an unanimous resolution of being drawn together, in one large historical family piece. This would be cheaper, since one frame would serve for all, and it would be infinitely more genteel; for all families of any taste were now drawn in the same manner. As we did not immediately recollect an historical subject to hit us, we were contented each with being drawn as independent historical figures. My wife desired to be represented as Venus, and the painter was desired not to be too frugal of his diamonds in her stomacher and hair. Her two little ones were to be as Cupids by her side, while I, in my gown and band, was to present her with my books on the Whistonian controversy. Olivia would be drawn as an Amazon, sitting upon a bank of flowers, drest in a green joseph, richly laced with gold, and a whip in her hand. Sophia was to be a shepherdess, with as many sheep as the painter could put in for nothing; and Moses was to be drest out with an hat and white feather. Our taste so much pleased the ’Squire, that he insisted on being put in as one of the family in the character of Alexander the great, at Olivia’s feet. This was considered by us all as an indication of his desire to be introduced into the family, nor could we refuse his request. The painter was therefore set to work, and as he wrought with assiduity and expedition, in less than four days the whole was compleated. The piece was large, and it must be owned he did not spare his colours; for which my wife gave him great encomiums. We were all perfectly satisfied with his performance; but an unfortunate circumstance had not occurred till the picture was finished, which now struck us with dismay. It was so very large that we had no place in the house to fix it. How we all came to disregard so material a point is inconceivable; but certain it is, we had been all greatly remiss. The picture, therefore, instead of gratifying our vanity, as we hoped, leaned, in a most mortifying manner, against the kitchen wall, where the canvas was stretched and painted, much too large to be got through any of the doors, and the jest of all our neighhours. One compared it to Robinson Crusoe’s long-boat, too large to be removed; another thought it more resembled a reel in a bottle; some wondered how it could be got out, but still more were amazed how it ever got in.

My wife and daughters went to visit our neighbor Flamborough and found out that their family recently had their portraits done by an artist who traveled around the country, charging fifteen shillings per person. Since our families had a long-standing rivalry over who had better taste, we felt the pressure and, despite all my objections—believe me, I had plenty—we decided that we needed our portraits as well. So, after hiring the artist—what else could I do?—we started planning how to showcase our superior taste in poses. The Flamborough family had seven members and were depicted holding seven oranges, which seemed completely out of style and lacking any creativity. We wanted something more vibrant, and after much discussion, we agreed unanimously to have a large family portrait done together. This would be cheaper since we could use one frame for all of us, and it would definitely look more sophisticated; after all, families with any sense of style were having their portraits painted this way. Unable to think of a specific historical scene for our portrait, we were fine being portrayed as individual historical figures. My wife wanted to be painted as Venus, and she requested that the artist not hold back on the diamonds in her dress and hair. Her two little ones would be depicted as Cupids by her side, while I would be in my gown and band, presenting her with my books on the Whistonian controversy. Olivia would be drawn as an Amazon sitting on a flower-covered bank, dressed in a green gown richly laced with gold, holding a whip. Sophia was supposed to be a shepherdess, and we wanted as many sheep included in the painting as the artist could fit for free. Moses would wear a hat with a white feather. Our taste pleased the Squire so much that he insisted on being included as part of the family, portraying Alexander the Great at Olivia's feet. We all saw this as his way of wanting to join the family, so we couldn't say no. The artist got to work, and he worked diligently and quickly; within four days, the whole thing was completed. The painting was large, and to be fair, he didn't hold back on colors, which earned him high praise from my wife. We were all very happy with his work, but an unfortunate issue didn't become apparent until the painting was finished, which now left us in distress. It was so large that we had no place in the house to hang it. How we all overlooked such an important detail is beyond me, but we had definitely been careless. Instead of fulfilling our vanity as we had hoped, the painting ended up leaning against the kitchen wall—too large to fit through any doors—and became the laughingstock of all our neighbors. One compared it to Robinson Crusoe’s long-boat, too big to be removed; another thought it looked more like a reel in a bottle; some wondered how it could ever be taken out, while even more were baffled by how it managed to get in at all.

But though it excited the ridicule of some, it effectually raised more malicious suggestions in many. The ’Squire’s portrait being found united with ours, was an honour too great to escape envy. Scandalous whispers began to circulate at our expence, and our tranquility was continually disturbed by persons who came as friends to tell us what was said of us by enemies. These reports we always resented with becoming spirit; but scandal ever improves by opposition.

But although it drew mockery from some, it effectively sparked more malicious rumors among many others. The ’Squire’s portrait being linked with ours was an honor too great not to provoke jealousy. Scandalous whispers started to spread at our expense, and our peace was constantly disrupted by people who came as friends to inform us of what our enemies were saying about us. We always responded to these reports with dignity, but gossip only gets stronger when opposed.

We once again therefore entered into a consultation upon obviating the malice of our enemies, and at last came to a resolution which had too much cunning to give me entire satisfaction. It was this: as our principal object was to discover the honour of Mr Thornhill’s addresses, my wife undertook to sound him, by pretending to ask his advice in the choice of an husband for her eldest daughter. If this was not found sufficient to induce him to a declaration, it was then resolved to terrify him with a rival. To this last step, however, I would by no means give my consent, till Olivia gave me the most solemn assurances that she would marry the person provided to rival him upon this occasion, if he did not prevent it, by taking her himself. Such was the scheme laid, which though I did not strenuously oppose, I did not entirely approve.

We once again entered into a discussion about how to counter the hostility of our enemies, and eventually reached a decision that was clever enough to leave me somewhat unsatisfied. The plan was this: since our main goal was to uncover the truth behind Mr. Thornhill’s intentions, my wife would approach him by pretending to seek his advice on choosing a husband for her eldest daughter. If this didn’t encourage him to make a declaration, we would then threaten him with a rival. However, I was not willing to agree to this last course of action until Olivia assured me with the utmost sincerity that she would marry the person we chose to rival him if he didn’t prevent it by taking her for himself. That was the scheme we devised, which, while I didn’t strongly oppose, I didn’t fully endorse either.

The next time, therefore, that Mr Thornhill came to see us, my girls took care to be out of the way, in order to give their mamma an opportunity of putting her scheme in execution; but they only retired to the next room, from whence they could over-hear the whole conversation: My wife artfully introduced it, by observing, that one of the Miss Flamboroughs was like to have a very good match of it in Mr Spanker. To this the ’Squire assenting, she proceeded to remark, that they who had warm fortunes were always sure of getting good husbands: ‘But heaven help,’ continued she, ‘the girls that have none. What signifies beauty, Mr Thornhill? or what signifies all the virtue, and all the qualifications in the world, in this age of self-interest? It is not, what is she? but what has she? is all the cry.’

The next time Mr. Thornhill came to visit us, my daughters made sure to be out of sight, giving their mom the chance to carry out her plan; however, they only moved to the next room, where they could hear the entire conversation. My wife cleverly started the discussion by mentioning that one of the Miss Flamboroughs was likely to land a great match with Mr. Spanker. When the 'Squire agreed, she moved on to say that those with considerable fortunes were always guaranteed good husbands: "But heaven help," she continued, "the girls who have none. What does beauty matter, Mr. Thornhill? Or what do all the virtues and qualifications in the world mean in this age of self-interest? It's no longer about who she is, but what she has—that's the only thing that counts."

‘Madam,’ returned he, ‘I highly approve the justice, as well as the novelty, of your remarks, and if I were a king, it should be otherwise. It should then, indeed, be fine times with the girls without fortunes: our two young ladies should be the first for whom I would provide.’ ‘Ah, Sir!’ returned my wife, ‘you are pleased to be facetious: but I wish I were a queen, and then I know where my eldest daughter should look for an husband. But now, that you have put it into my head, seriously Mr Thornhill, can’t you recommend me a proper husband for her? She is now nineteen years old, well grown and well educated, and, in my humble opinion, does not want for parts.’ ‘Madam,’ replied he, ‘if I were to chuse, I would find out a person possessed of every accomplishment that can make an angel happy. One with prudence, fortune, taste, and sincerity, such, madam, would be, in my opinion, the proper husband.’ ‘Ay, Sir,’ said she, ‘but do you know of any such person?’—‘No, madam,’ returned he, ‘it is impossible to know any person that deserves to be her husband: she’s too great a treasure for one man’s possession: she’s a goddess. Upon my soul, I speak what I think, she’s an angel.’—‘Ah, Mr Thornhill, you only flatter my poor girl: but we have been thinking of marrying her to one of your tenants, whose mother is lately dead, and who wants a manager: you know whom I mean, farmer Williams; a warm man, Mr Thornhill, able to give her good bread; and who has several times made her proposals: (which was actually the case) but, Sir,’ concluded she, ‘I should be glad to have your approbation of our choice.’—‘How, madam,’ replied he, ‘my approbation! My approbation of such a choice! Never. What! Sacrifice so much beauty, and sense, and goodness, to a creature insensible of the blessing! Excuse me, I can never approve of such a piece of injustice And I have my reasons!’—‘Indeed, Sir,’ cried Deborah, ‘if you have your reasons, that’s another affair; but I should be glad to know those reasons.’—‘Excuse me, madam,’ returned he, ‘they lie too deep for discovery: (laying his hand upon his bosom) they remain buried, rivetted here.’

“Madam,” he replied, “I completely agree with your comments, both their fairness and their originality, and if I were a king, things would be different. It would truly be a wonderful time for girls without fortunes: my two young ladies would be the first ones I’d provide for.” “Ah, Sir!” my wife said, “you’re just being witty: but I wish I were a queen, and then I’d know where to have my eldest daughter look for a husband. But now that you’ve brought it up, seriously Mr. Thornhill, can’t you suggest a suitable husband for her? She’s now nineteen, well-developed and well-educated, and in my humble opinion, lacks nothing in talent.” “Madam,” he replied, “if I were to choose, I would find someone who has every quality that could make an angel happy. Someone with wisdom, wealth, taste, and honesty; in my opinion, that would be the right husband.” “Yes, Sir,” she said, “but do you know of anyone like that?”—“No, madam,” he answered, “it’s impossible to find someone worthy of being her husband: she’s too precious for just one man to have; she’s a goddess. Honestly, I’m saying what I truly think—she’s an angel.”—“Ah, Mr. Thornhill, you’re just flattering my poor girl: but we’ve been considering marrying her to one of your tenants, whose mother just passed away, and who needs someone to manage his home: you know who I mean, farmer Williams; a wealthy man, Mr. Thornhill, able to provide well for her; and he has made her several proposals: (which was actually the case) but, Sir,” she concluded, “I would really like to have your approval of our choice.” —“How, madam,” he replied, “my approval! My approval of such a choice! Never. What! Sacrifice such beauty, intelligence, and goodness to someone who doesn’t appreciate the blessing! Excuse me, I can never approve of such injustice. And I have my reasons!”—“Indeed, Sir,” exclaimed Deborah, “if you have your reasons, that’s a different matter; but I would like to know what those reasons are.” —“Excuse me, madam,” he replied, “they are too profound to uncover: (placing his hand on his heart) they remain buried, anchored here.”

After he was gone, upon general consultation, we could not tell what to make of these fine sentiments. Olivia considered them as instances of the most exalted passion; but I was not quite so sanguine: it seemed to me pretty plain, that they had more of love than matrimony in them: yet, whatever they might portend, it was resolved to prosecute the scheme of farmer Williams, who, from my daughter’s first appearance in the country, had paid her his addresses.

After he left, during a general discussion, we couldn't make sense of these lofty feelings. Olivia saw them as examples of the highest passion, but I wasn't so optimistic: it seemed pretty clear to me that they were more about love than marriage. Still, no matter what they meant, we decided to go ahead with farmer Williams' plan, who had been pursuing my daughter since she first arrived in the country.

CHAPTER XVII.

Scarce any virtue found to resist the power of long and pleasing temptation.

Hardly any virtue is strong enough to withstand the force of prolonged and enjoyable temptation.

As I only studied my child’s real happiness, the assiduity of Mr Williams pleased me, as he was in easy circumstances, prudent, and sincere. It required but very little encouragement to revive his former passion; so that in an evening or two he and Mr Thornhill met at our house, and surveyed each other for some time with looks of anger: but Williams owed his landlord no rent, and little regarded his indignation. Olivia, on her side, acted the coquet to perfection, if that might be called acting which was her real character, pretending to lavish all her tenderness on her new lover. Mr Thornhill appeared quite dejected at this preference, and with a pensive air took leave, though I own it puzzled me to find him so much in pain as he appeared to be, when he had it in his power so easily to remove the cause, by declaring an honourable passion. But whatever uneasiness he seemed to endure, it could easily be perceived that Olivia’s anguish was still greater. After any of these interviews between her lovers, of which there were several, she usually retired to solitude, and there indulged her grief. It was in such a situation I found her one evening, after she had been for some time supporting a fictitious gayety.—‘You now see, my child,’ said I, ‘that your confidence in Mr Thornhill’s passion was all a dream: he permits the rivalry of another, every way his inferior, though he knows it lies in his power to secure you to himself by a candid declaration.’—‘Yes, pappa,’ returned she, ‘but he has his reasons for this delay: I know he has. The sincerity of his looks and words convince me of his real esteem. A short time, I hope, will discover the generosity of his sentiments, and convince you that my opinion of him has been more just than yours.’—‘Olivia, my darling,’ returned I, ‘every scheme that has been hitherto pursued to compel him to a declaration, has been proposed and planned by yourself, nor can you in the least say that I have constrained you. But you must not suppose, my dear, that I will ever be instrumental in suffering his honest rival to be the dupe of your ill-placed passion. Whatever time you require to bring your fancied admirer to an explanation shall be granted; but at the expiration of that term, if he is still regardless, I must absolutely insist that honest Mr Williams shall be rewarded for his fidelity. The character which I have hitherto supported in life demands this from me, and my tenderness, as a parent, shall never influence my integrity as a man. Name then your day, let it be as distant as you think proper, and in the mean time take care to let Mr Thornhill know the exact time on which I design delivering you up to another. If he really loves you, his own good sense will readily suggest that there is but one method alone to prevent his losing you forever.’—This proposal, which she could not avoid considering as perfectly just, was readily agreed to. She again renewed her most positive promise of marrying Mr Williams, in case of the other’s insensibility; and at the next opportunity, in Mr Thornhill’s presence, that day month was fixed upon for her nuptials with his rival.

Since I was focused on my child’s true happiness, I appreciated Mr. Williams’s dedication. He was well-off, wise, and genuine. It took very little encouragement to rekindle his earlier passion, so within a couple of evenings, he and Mr. Thornhill met at our home and exchanged glares filled with anger for a while. However, Williams didn’t owe his landlord any rent and paid little attention to his fury. On her part, Olivia played the flirt perfectly, though it was more her true nature than an act, pretending to shower all her affection on her new lover. Mr. Thornhill looked quite upset by this choice and left with a thoughtful expression, though I must admit, it baffled me to see him so distressed when he could easily remove the cause of his pain by openly expressing his love. But despite the discomfort he seemed to feel, it was clear that Olivia was in even more anguish. After each of these meetings with her suitors, of which there were many, she typically withdrew into solitude to indulge her sorrow. It was in this state that I found her one evening after she had been maintaining a fake cheerfulness for a while. “You see now, my child,” I said, “that your trust in Mr. Thornhill’s affection was all an illusion: he allows the rivalry of someone who is, in every way, beneath him, even though he knows he could secure you by being honest about his feelings.” “Yes, dad,” she replied, “but he has his reasons for delaying: I know he does. The sincerity of his expressions and actions convinces me of his genuine regard. I hope that in a short time, his true generosity will be revealed and show you that my assessment of him has been more accurate than yours.” “Olivia, my dear,” I responded, “all the plans we've had to pressure him into confessing have come from you; I haven’t forced you at all. But you mustn’t think, my love, that I will ever allow his honest rival to be misled by your misplaced affection. Whatever time you need to get your imagined lover to clarify his feelings will be allowed; but once that time is up, if he still remains indifferent, I must firmly insist that honest Mr. Williams be rewarded for his loyalty. The reputation I’ve maintained throughout my life requires this of me, and my tenderness as a parent will never sway my integrity as a man. So, name your day; let it be as far off as you think is best, but in the meantime, make sure Mr. Thornhill knows exactly when I intend to give you to someone else. If he truly loves you, his own common sense should easily suggest that there’s only one way to prevent losing you forever.” This suggestion, which she couldn't help but see as completely fair, was quickly accepted. She reaffirmed her strong promise to marry Mr. Williams if the other remained unresponsive, and at the next opportunity, in Mr. Thornhill’s presence, a month from that day was set for her wedding to his rival.

Such vigorous proceedings seemed to redouble Mr Thornhill’s anxiety: but what Olivia really felt gave me some uneasiness. In this struggle between prudence and passion, her vivacity quite forsook her, and every opportunity of solitude was sought, and spent in tears. One week passed away; but Mr Thornhill made no efforts to restrain her nuptials. The succeeding week he was still assiduous; but not more open. On the third he discontinued his visits entirely, and instead of my daughter testifying any impatience, as I expected, she seemed to retain a pensive tranquillity, which I looked upon as resignation. For my own part, I was now sincerely pleased with thinking that my child was going to be secured in a continuance of competence and peace, and frequently applauded her resolution, in preferring happiness to ostentation.

Such intense actions seemed to increase Mr. Thornhill’s anxiety even more; however, what Olivia really felt made me uneasy. In this battle between caution and desire, her energy completely left her, and she sought every chance for solitude, which she spent in tears. A week went by, but Mr. Thornhill made no attempts to stop her wedding. The following week, he was still around, but not any more direct. By the third week, he stopped visiting altogether, and rather than my daughter showing any impatience, which I expected, she appeared to maintain a thoughtful calmness, which I interpreted as acceptance. As for me, I was genuinely glad, thinking that my child was about to be settled in a life of stability and peace, and I often praised her choice to prioritize happiness over showiness.

It was within about four days of her intended nuptials, that my little family at night were gathered round a charming fire, telling stories of the past, and laying schemes for the future. Busied in forming a thousand projects, and laughing at whatever folly came uppermost, ‘Well, Moses,’ cried I, ‘we shall soon, my boy, have a wedding in the family, what is your opinion of matters and things in general?’—‘My opinion, father, is, that all things go on very well; and I was just now thinking, that when sister Livy is married to farmer Williams, we shall then have the loan of his cyder-press and brewing tubs for nothing.’—‘That we shall, Moses,’ cried I, ‘and he will sing us Death and the Lady, to raise our spirits into the bargain.’—‘He has taught that song to our Dick,’ cried Moses; ‘and I think he goes thro’ it very prettily.’—‘Does he so,’ cried I, then let us have it: where’s little Dick? let him up with it boldly.’—‘My brother Dick,’ cried Bill my youngest, ‘is just gone out with sister Livy; but Mr Williams has taught me two songs, and I’ll sing them for you, pappa. Which song do you chuse, the Dying Swan, or the Elegy on the death of a mad dog?’ ‘The elegy, child, by all means,’ said I, ‘I never heard that yet; and Deborah, my life, grief you know is dry, let us have a bottle of the best gooseberry wine, to keep up our spirits. I have wept so much at all sorts of elegies of late, that without an enlivening glass I am sure this will overcome me; and Sophy, love, take your guitar, and thrum in with the boy a little.’

It was about four days before her wedding when my little family gathered around a cozy fire at night, sharing stories from the past and making plans for the future. Busy with a thousand ideas and laughing at whatever silly thought popped up, I said, "Well, Moses, we’ll soon have a wedding in the family. What do you think about everything?"—"I think things are going pretty well, Dad," he replied. "I was just thinking that when sister Livy marries farmer Williams, we’ll get to borrow his cider press and brewing tubs for free."—"Absolutely, Moses," I said, "and he’ll sing us 'Death and the Lady' to lift our spirits too."—"He taught that song to our Dick," Moses said. "And I think he sings it really well."—"Does he now?" I said. "Let's hear it. Where's little Dick? He should sing it out loud."—"My brother Dick," called out my youngest, Bill, "just went out with sister Livy. But Mr. Williams has taught me two songs, and I can sing them for you, Dad. Which one do you want, 'The Dying Swan' or 'The Elegy on the Death of a Mad Dog'?"—"The elegy, definitely," I said. "I’ve never heard that one before; and Deborah, my dear, you know grief is dry, so let’s have a bottle of our best gooseberry wine to lift our spirits. I've been so emotional over all sorts of elegies lately that without a lively drink, I know I'll be overwhelmed. And Sophy, sweetheart, grab your guitar and play along with the boy a bit."

An Elegy on the Death of a Mad Dog.

An Elegy on the Death of a Mad Dog.

Good people all, of every sort,
    Give ear unto my song;
And if you find it wond’rous short,
    It cannot hold you long.

In Isling town there was a man,
    Of whom the world might say,
That still a godly race he ran,
    Whene’er he went to pray.

A kind and gentle heart he had,
    To comfort friends and foes;
The naked every day he clad,
    When he put on his cloaths.

And in that town a dog was found,
    As many dogs there be,
Both mungrel, puppy, whelp, and hound,
    And curs of low degree.

This dog and man at first were friends;
    But when a pique began,
The dog, to gain some private ends,
    Went mad and bit the man.

Around from all the neighbouring streets,
    The wondering neighbours ran,
And swore the dog had lost his wits,
    To bite so good a man.

The wound it seem’d both sore and sad,
    To every Christian eye;
And while they swore the dog was mad,
    They swore the man would die.

But soon a wonder came to light,
    That shew’d the rogues they lied,
The man recovered of the bite,
    The dog it was that dy’d.

Good people, all of you, listen to my song;
    And if you find it really short,
    It won’t take long to hear.

In the town of Isling, there was a man,
    Whom the world might say,
That he always lived a godly life,
    Whenever he went to pray.

He had a kind and gentle heart,
    To comfort both friends and foes;
He clothed the needy every day,
    Whenever he got dressed.

And in that town, a dog was found,
    As many dogs are;
Both mutts, puppies, and hounds,
    And strays of lowly kind.

This dog and man were friends at first;
    But when a dispute broke out,
The dog, to get what he wanted,
    Went crazy and bit the man.

From all the nearby streets,
    The amazed neighbors rushed in,
And swore the dog had lost his mind,
    To bite such a good man.

The wound looked both sore and sad,
    To every person there;
And while they swore the dog was mad,
    They also said the man would die.

But soon a wonder came to light,
    That showed they were all lying;
The man recovered from the bite,
    And it was the dog that died.

‘A very good boy, Bill, upon my word, and an elegy that may truly be called tragical. Come, my children, here’s Bill’s health, and may he one day be a bishop.’

‘A really good guy, Bill, I swear, and a poem that can honestly be called tragic. Come on, kids, let’s raise a glass to Bill’s health, and may he one day become a bishop.’

‘With all my heart,’ cried my wife; ‘and if he but preaches as well as he sings, I make no doubt of him. The most of his family, by the mother’s side, could sing a good song: it was a common saying in our country, that the family of the Blenkinsops could never look strait before them, nor the Huginsons blow out a candle; that there were none of the Grograms but could sing a song, or of the Marjorams but could tell a story.’—‘However that be,’ cried I, ‘the most vulgar ballad of them all generally pleases me better than the fine modern odes, and things that petrify us in a single stanza; productions that we at once detest and praise. Put the glass to your brother, Moses.—The great fault of these elegiasts is, that they are in despair for griefs that give the sensible part of mankind very little pain. A lady loses her muff, her fan, or her lap-dog, and so the silly poet runs home to versify the disaster.’

"With all my heart," my wife exclaimed. "And if he sings as well as he preaches, I have no doubts about him. Most of his family on his mother's side could carry a tune: it was a common saying in our area that the Blenkinsops could never look straight ahead, nor could the Huginsons blow out a candle; that none of the Grograms could sing a song, or that the Marjorams couldn't tell a story."—"Whatever the case," I interjected, "I usually prefer the most straightforward ballad over those fancy modern odes that leave us stunned in just one stanza; works we simultaneously loathe and admire. Pass the glass to your brother, Moses. The main issue with these poets is that they despair over troubles that hardly bother sensible people. A lady loses her muff, her fan, or her lap-dog, and the foolish poet rushes home to write about the tragedy."

‘That may be the mode,’ cried Moses, ‘in sublimer compositions; but the Ranelagh songs that come down to us are perfectly familiar, and all cast in the same mold: Colin meets Dolly, and they hold a dialogue together; he gives her a fairing to put in her hair, and she presents him with a nosegay; and then they go together to church, where they give good advice to young nymphs and swains to get married as fast as they can.’

‘That might be true for more elevated works,’ shouted Moses, ‘but the Ranelagh songs that we have are quite familiar and all follow the same pattern: Colin meets Dolly, and they chat together; he gives her a treat to wear in her hair, and she gifts him a bouquet; then they go to church together, where they advise young women and men to get married as quickly as possible.’

‘And very good advice too,’ cried I, ‘and I am told there is not a place in the world where advice can be given with so much propriety as there; for, as it persuades us to marry, it also furnishes us with a wife; and surely that must be an excellent market, my boy, where we are told what we want, and supplied with it when wanting.’

"And that's great advice too," I exclaimed, "and I've heard there's no better place in the world for giving advice than there, because not only does it encourage us to get married, but it also provides us with a wife; and surely that has to be a fantastic deal, my friend, where we’re told what we need and get it when we need it."

‘Yes, Sir,’ returned Moses, ‘and I know but of two such markets for wives in Europe, Ranelagh in England, and Fontarabia in Spain. The Spanish market is open once a year, but our English wives are saleable every night.’

‘Yes, Sir,’ replied Moses, ‘and I only know of two places in Europe where you can find wives, Ranelagh in England and Fontarabia in Spain. The Spanish market is open once a year, but our English wives are available for purchase every night.’

‘You are right, my boy,’ cried his mother, ‘Old England is the only place in the world for husbands to get wives.’—‘And for wives to manage their husbands,’ interrupted I. ‘It is a proverb abroad, that if a bridge were built across the sea, all the ladies of the Continent would come over to take pattern from ours; for there are no such wives in Europe as our own. But let us have one bottle more, Deborah, my life, and Moses give us a good song. What thanks do we not owe to heaven for thus bestowing tranquillity, health, and competence. I think myself happier now than the greatest monarch upon earth. He has no such fire-side, nor such pleasant faces about it. Yes, Deborah, we are now growing old; but the evening of our life is likely to be happy. We are descended from ancestors that knew no stain, and we shall leave a good and virtuous race of children behind us. While we live they will be our support and our pleasure here, and when we die they will transmit our honour untainted to posterity. Come, my son, we wait for a song: let us have a chorus. But where is my darling Olivia? That little cherub’s voice is always sweetest in the concert.’—Just as I spoke Dick came running in. ‘O pappa, pappa, she is gone from us, she is gone from us, my sister Livy is gone from us for ever’—‘Gone, child’—‘Yes, she is gone off with two gentlemen in a post chaise, and one of them kissed her, and said he would die for her; and she cried very much, and was for coming back; but he persuaded her again, and she went into the chaise, and said, O what will my poor pappa do when he knows I am undone!’—‘Now then,’ cried I, ‘my children, go and be miserable; for we shall never enjoy one hour more. And O may heaven’s everlasting fury light upon him and his! Thus to rob me of my child! And sure it will, for taking back my sweet innocent that I was leading up to heaven. Such sincerity as my child was possest of. But all our earthly happiness is now over! Go, my children, go, and be miserable and infamous; for my heart is broken within me!’—‘Father,’ cried my son, “is this your fortitude?’—‘Fortitude, child! Yes, he shall see I have fortitude! Bring me my pistols. I’ll pursue the traitor. While he is on earth I’ll pursue him. Old as I am, he shall find I can sting him yet. The villain! The perfidious villain!’—I had by this time reached down my pistols, when my poor wife, whose passions were not so strong as mine, caught me in her arms. ‘My dearest, dearest husband,’ cried she, ‘the Bible is the only weapon that is fit for your old hands now. Open that, my love, and read our anguish into patience, for she has vilely deceived us.’—‘Indeed, Sir,’ resumed my son, after a pause, ‘your rage is too violent and unbecoming. You should be my mother’s comforter, and you encrease her pain. It ill suited you and your reverend character thus to curse your greatest enemy: you should not have curst him, villian as he is.’—‘I did not curse him, child, did I?’—‘Indeed, Sir, you did; you curst him twice.’—‘Then may heaven forgive me and him if I did. And now, my son, I see it was more than human benevolence that first taught us to bless our enemies! Blest be his holy name for all the good he hath given, and for all that he hath taken away. But it is not, it is not, a small distress that can wring tears from these old eyes, that have not wept for so many years. My Child!—To undo my darling! May confusion seize! Heaven forgive me, what am I about to say! You may remember, my love, how good she was, and how charming; till this vile moment all her care was to make us happy. Had she but died! But she is gone, the honour of our family contaminated, and I must look out for happiness in other worlds than here. But my child, you saw them go off: perhaps he forced her away? If he forced her, she may ‘yet be innocent.’—‘Ah no, Sir!’ cried the child; ‘he only kissed her, and called her his angel, and she wept very much, and leaned upon his arm, and they drove off very fast.’—‘She’s an ungrateful creature,’ cried my wife, who could scarce speak for weeping, ‘to use us thus. She never had the least constraint put upon her affections. The vile strumpet has basely deserted her parents without any provocation, thus to bring your grey hairs to the grave, and I must shortly follow.’

“You're right, my boy,” cried his mother, “Old England is the only place in the world for husbands to find wives.” — “And for wives to manage their husbands,” I interrupted. “It's a saying abroad that if a bridge were built across the sea, all the ladies from the Continent would come over to take cues from ours because there are no wives in Europe like our own. But let’s have another bottle, Deborah, my dear, and Moses, give us a good song. What thanks do we not owe to heaven for thus granting us peace, health, and comfort? I feel happier now than the greatest monarch on earth. He has no such fire-side or such pleasant faces around him. Yes, Deborah, we are getting older, but the evening of our life is likely to be happy. We're descended from ancestors without any stain, and we'll leave a good, virtuous legacy of children behind us. While we live, they’ll be our joy and support here, and when we are gone, they’ll carry our honor untainted into the future. Come, my son, we’re waiting for a song: let’s have a chorus. But where is my darling Olivia? That little cherub always has the sweetest voice in the concert.” — Just as I spoke, Dick came running in. “Oh Papa, Papa, she’s gone from us, she’s gone from us, my sister Livy is gone from us forever!” — “Gone, child?” — “Yes, she left with two gentlemen in a carriage, and one of them kissed her and said he’d die for her; and she cried a lot and wanted to come back, but he convinced her again, and she got into the carriage and said, ‘Oh, what will my poor Papa do when he knows I am undone!’” — “Now then,” I cried, “my children, go and be miserable, for we’ll never enjoy another moment. And may heaven’s everlasting fury strike down upon him and his! To rob me of my child! And surely it will, for taking back my sweet innocent whom I was raising to heaven. Such sincerity as my child possessed! But all our earthly happiness is now over! Go, my children, go, and be miserable and infamous; for my heart is broken within me!” — “Father,” exclaimed my son, “is this your strength?” — “Strength, child! Yes, he’ll see I have strength! Bring me my pistols. I’ll chase the traitor. As long as he’s on earth, I’ll pursue him. Old as I am, he’ll find I can still sting him. The villain! The treacherous villain!” — By this time, I had reached down my pistols when my poor wife, whose emotions were not as intense as mine, caught me in her arms. “My dearest, dearest husband,” she cried, “the Bible is the only weapon that is fit for your old hands now. Open that, my love, and read our anguish into patience, for she has vilely deceived us.” — “Indeed, Sir,” my son resumed after a pause, “your rage is too violent and unbecoming. You should be my mother’s comforter, and you’re increasing her pain. It doesn’t suit you, with your reverend character, to curse your greatest enemy: you shouldn’t have cursed him, villain as he is.” — “I didn’t curse him, child, did I?” — “Indeed, Sir, you did; you cursed him twice.” — “Then may heaven forgive me and him if I did. And now, my son, I see it’s more than human goodness that first taught us to bless our enemies! Blessed be his holy name for all the good he has given, and for all that he has taken away. But it is not, it is not, a small distress that can draw tears from these old eyes that haven’t wept in many years. My Child! — To ruin my darling! May confusion seize! Heaven forgive me, what am I about to say! You may remember, my love, how good she was and how charming; until this vile moment, all her care was to make us happy. If only she had died! But she is gone, the honor of our family stained, and I must seek happiness in other worlds than this. But my child, you saw them leave: perhaps he forced her away? If he forced her, she may still be innocent.” — “Ah no, Sir!” cried the child; “he only kissed her and called her his angel, and she cried a lot and leaned on his arm, and they drove off very fast.” — “She’s an ungrateful creature,” cried my wife, who could barely speak for crying, “to treat us like this. She never had the slightest constraint on her affections. The vile strumpet has basely abandoned her parents without any reason, bringing your grey hairs to the grave, and I must shortly follow.”

In this manner that night, the first of our real misfortunes, was spent in the bitterness of complaint, and ill supported sallies of enthusiasm. I determined, however, to find out our betrayer, wherever he was, and reproach his baseness. The next morning we missed our wretched child at breakfast, where she used to give life and cheerfulness to us all. My wife, as before, attempted to ease her heart by reproaches. ‘Never,’ cried she, ‘shall that vilest stain of our family again darken those harmless doors. I will never call her daughter more. No, let the strumpet live with her vile seducer: she may bring us to shame but she shall never more deceive us.’

That night, the first of our real misfortunes, was filled with bitterness and pointless outbursts of enthusiasm. Nonetheless, I decided to find out who had betrayed us, no matter where they were, and confront their treachery. The next morning, we noticed our unfortunate child was missing at breakfast, where she usually brought life and joy to all of us. As before, my wife tried to soothe her heart with accusations. "Never," she exclaimed, "will that disgrace of our family darken these innocent doors again. I will never call her my daughter again. No, let the wretched one stay with her vile seducer; she may shame us, but she will never deceive us again."

‘Wife,’ said I, ‘do not talk thus hardly: my detestation of her guilt is as great as yours; but ever shall this house and this heart be open to a poor returning repentant sinner. The sooner she returns from her transgression, the more welcome shall she be to me. For the first time the very best may err; art may persuade, and novelty spread out its charm. The first fault is the child of simplicity; but every other the offspring of guilt. Yes, the wretched creature shall be welcome to this heart and this house, tho’ stained with ten thousand vices. I will again hearken to the music of her voice, again will I hang fondly on her bosom, if I find but repentance there. My son, bring hither my Bible and my staff, I will pursue her, wherever she is, and tho’ I cannot save her from shame, I may prevent the continuance of iniquity.’

"Wife," I said, "don't speak so harshly. My disapproval of her wrongdoing is as strong as yours, but this house and my heart will always be open to a repentant sinner. The sooner she comes back from her mistakes, the more welcome she will be to me. Even the best can make mistakes for the first time; temptation can be persuasive, and new experiences can be enticing. The first mistake often comes from innocence; but every subsequent one is rooted in guilt. Yes, the miserable woman will be welcome in my heart and home, even if she carries countless faults. I will listen to the sound of her voice again and embrace her once more if I find true repentance there. My son, bring me my Bible and my staff; I will go after her, no matter where she is, and while I might not be able to save her from shame, I can help stop her from continuing down this wrong path."

CHAPTER XVIII.

The pursuit of a father to reclaim a lost child to virtue.

The quest of a father to bring back a lost child to goodness.

Tho’ the child could not describe the gentleman’s person who handed his sister into the post-chaise, yet my suspicions fell entirely upon our young landlord, whose character for such intrigues was but too well known. I therefore directed my steps towards Thornhill-castle, resolving to upbraid him, and, if possible, to bring back my daughter: but before I had reached his seat, I was met by one of my parishioners, who said he saw a young lady resembling my daughter in a post-chaise with a gentleman, whom, by the description, I could only guess to be Mr Burchell, and that they drove very fast. This information, however, did by no means satisfy me. I therefore went to the young ’Squire’s, and though it was yet early, insisted upon seeing him immediately: he soon appeared with the most open familiar air, and seemed perfectly amazed at my daughter’s elopement, protesting upon his honour that he was quite a stranger to it. I now therefore condemned my former suspicions, and could turn them only on Mr Burchell, who I recollected had of late several private conferences with her: but the appearance of another witness left me no room to doubt of his villainy, who averred, that he and my daughter were actually gone towards the wells, about thirty miles off, where there was a great deal of company. Being driven to that state of mind in which we are more ready to act precipitately than to reason right, I never debated with myself, whether these accounts might not have been given by persons purposely placed in my way, to mislead me, but resolved to pursue my daughter and her fancied deluder thither. I walked along with earnestness, and enquired of several by the way; but received no accounts, till entering the town, I was met by a person on horseback, whom I remembered to have seen at the ’Squire’s, and he assured me that if I followed them to the races, which were but thirty miles farther, I might depend upon overtaking them; for he had seen them dance there the night before, and the whole assembly seemed charmed with my daughter’s performance. Early the next day I walked forward to the races, and about four in the afternoon I came upon the course. The company made a very brilliant appearance, all earnestly employed in one pursuit, that of pleasure; how different from mine, that of reclaiming a lost child to virtue! I thought I perceived Mr Burchell at some distance from me; but, as if he dreaded an interview, upon my approaching him, he mixed among a crowd, and I saw him no more. I now reflected that it would be to no purpose to continue my pursuit farther, and resolved to return home to an innocent family, who wanted my assistance. But the agitations of my mind, and the fatigues I had undergone, threw me into a fever, the symptoms of which I perceived before I came off the course. This was another unexpected stroke, as I was more than seventy miles distant from home: however, I retired to a little ale-house by the road-side, and in this place, the usual retreat of indigence and frugality, I laid me down patiently to wait the issue of my disorder. I languished here for near three weeks; but at last my constitution prevailed, though I was unprovided with money to defray the expences of my entertainment. It is possible the anxiety from this last circumstance alone might have brought on a relapse, had I not been supplied by a traveller, who stopt to take a cursory refreshment. This person was no other than the philanthropic bookseller in St Paul’s church-yard, who has written so many little books for children: he called himself their friend; but he was the friend of all mankind. He was no sooner alighted, but he was in haste to be gone; for he was ever on business of the utmost importance, and was at that time actually compiling materials for the history of one Mr Thomas Trip. I immediately recollected this good-natured man’s red pimpled face; for he had published for me against the Deuterogamists of the age, and from him I borrowed a few pieces, to be paid at my return. Leaving the inn, therefore, as I was yet but weak, I resolved to return home by easy journies of ten miles a day. My health and usual tranquillity were almost restored, and I now condemned that pride which had made me refractory to the hand of correction. Man little knows what calamities are beyond his patience to bear till he tries them; as in ascending the heights of ambition, which look bright from below, every step we rise shews us some new and gloomy prospect of hidden disappointment; so in our descent from the summits of pleasure, though the vale of misery below may appear at first dark and gloomy, yet the busy mind, still attentive to its own amusement, finds as we descend something to flatter and to please. Still as we approach, the darkest objects appear to brighten, and the mental eye becomes adapted to its gloomy situation.

Though the child couldn’t describe the gentleman who helped his sister into the post-chaise, I immediately suspected our young landlord, whose reputation for such affairs was all too well known. I headed toward Thornhill Castle, determined to confront him and, if possible, bring my daughter back. But before I reached his home, one of my parishioners told me he saw a young lady resembling my daughter in a post-chaise with a gentleman, who, based on his description, I could only guess was Mr. Burchell, and they were driving very fast. However, this information didn’t satisfy me at all. So, I went to see the young ’Squire, and even though it was early, I insisted on seeing him right away. He soon appeared with a friendly demeanor and seemed genuinely surprised by my daughter’s elopement, insisting on his honor that he knew nothing about it. I now doubted my previous suspicions and could only suspect Mr. Burchell, who I remembered had been meeting with her privately several times lately. But then a second witness appeared, leaving me no doubt about his treachery, claiming that he had seen my daughter and Mr. Burchell heading toward the wells, about thirty miles away, where there was a lot of company. Driven to a state of mind where I was more likely to act rashly than to think clearly, I didn’t consider whether these accounts might have come from people intentionally trying to mislead me; instead, I resolved to track down my daughter and her supposed seducer. I walked with urgency, asking several people along the way, but got no information until I entered the town, where I was met by someone on horseback, whom I recognized from the ’Squire’s place. He assured me that if I followed them to the races, which were about thirty miles further, I would most likely catch up with them, as he had seen them dancing the night before and the whole crowd seemed enchanted by my daughter’s performance. Early the next day, I headed to the races, and by around four in the afternoon, I arrived at the course. The crowd looked dazzling, all caught up in one pursuit: pleasure; how different from mine, which was to reclaim a lost child and restore her virtue! I thought I spotted Mr. Burchell from a distance, but as I approached, he seemed to shy away and vanished into a crowd. I realized it was pointless to continue my search any longer and decided to return home to my innocent family, who needed my help. But the turmoil in my mind, along with the exhaustion I had experienced, brought on a fever, symptoms of which I felt before leaving the course. This was another unexpected setback, as I was more than seventy miles from home. Nevertheless, I found a small alehouse along the road, a typical refuge for the needy, where I lay down to wait for my health to improve. I lingered there for nearly three weeks; finally, my health got the better of me, even though I didn’t have money to pay for my stay. It’s possible that stress from this last issue alone might have caused a relapse if I hadn't been helped by a traveler who stopped for a quick refreshment. This traveler was none other than the generous bookseller from St. Paul’s Churchyard, known for writing many children’s books. He called himself their friend, but truly, he was a friend to all. As soon as he arrived, he was in a hurry to leave, as he was always occupied with important tasks, and at that moment, he was collecting materials for the story of one Mr. Thomas Trip. I instantly recognized this kind-hearted man’s red, pockmarked face, as he had published a work for me against the Deuterogamists of the time, and I borrowed some money from him to repay upon my return. Leaving the inn, feeling still weak, I decided to head home in easy stages of ten miles a day. My health and natural calm were nearly restored, and I reflected on how pride had made me resistant to necessary correction. People barely realize what hardships they can’t bear until they face them; much like how, as we climb the heights of ambition—which look beautiful from below—each step reveals new and gloomy views of hidden disappointments. Similarly, as we descend from the peaks of pleasure, the valley of misery below may seem dark and foreboding at first, but the restless mind, still focused on its enjoyment, finds little joys to admire as we go down. Still, as we get closer, even the darkest sights seem to light up, and the mind adjusts to its bleak surroundings.

I now proceeded forward, and had walked about two hours, when I perceived what appeared at a distance like a waggon, which I was resolved to overtake; but when I came up with it, found it to be a strolling company’s cart, that was carrying their scenes and other theatrical furniture to the next village, where they were to exhibit. The cart was attended only by the person who drove it, and one of the company, as the rest of the players were to follow the ensuing day. Good company upon the road, says the proverb, is the shortest cut, I therefore entered into conversation with the poor player; and as I once had some theatrical powers myself, I disserted on such topics with my usual freedom: but as I was pretty much unacquainted with the present state of the stage, I demanded who were the present theatrical writers in vogue, who the Drydens and Otways of the day.—‘I fancy, Sir,’ cried the player, ‘few of our modern dramatists would think themselves much honoured by being compared to the writers you mention. Dryden and Row’s manner, Sir, are quite out of fashion; our taste has gone back a whole century, Fletcher, Ben Johnson, and all the plays of Shakespear, are the only things that go down.’—‘How,’ cried I, ‘is it possible the present age can be pleased with that antiquated dialect, that obsolete humour, those overcharged characters, which abound in the works you mention?’—‘Sir,’ returned my companion, ‘the public think nothing about dialect, or humour, or character; for that is none of their business, they only go to be amused, and find themselves happy when they can enjoy a pantomime, under the sanction of Johnson’s or Shakespear’s name.’—‘So then, I suppose,’ cried I, ‘that our modern dramatists are rather imitators of Shakespear than of nature.’—‘To say the truth,’ returned my companion, ‘I don’t know that they imitate any thing at all; nor, indeed does the public require it of them: it is not the composition of the piece, but the number of starts and attitudes that may be introduced into it that elicits applause. I have known a piece, with not one jest in the whole, shrugged into popularity, and another saved by the poet’s throwing in a fit of the gripes. No, Sir, the works of Congreve and Farquhar have too much wit in them for the present taste; our modern dialect is much more natural.’

I continued on my way, having walked for about two hours when I spotted what looked like a wagon in the distance that I was determined to catch up with. However, when I reached it, I discovered it was a traveling theater's cart, transporting their scenery and other stage equipment to the next village for a performance. The cart was only accompanied by the driver and one of the performers, as the rest of the cast would follow the next day. There's a saying that good company on the road is the shortest route, so I struck up a conversation with the struggling actor. Since I had some theatrical skills myself in the past, I talked freely about such topics. However, since I wasn't really up to date with the current state of theater, I asked who the popular playwrights were now, who the modern-day equivalents of Dryden and Otway were. “I doubt, sir,” the actor replied, “that many of our contemporary dramatists would feel honored to be compared to those writers. Dryden and Row are completely out of style; our taste has regressed a whole century. Fletcher, Ben Jonson, and all Shakespeare's plays are the only ones that people appreciate.” “How,” I exclaimed, “can anyone today enjoy that outdated language, those old-fashioned jokes, and the exaggerated characters found in the works you mentioned?” “Sir,” my companion responded, “the audience doesn’t care about language, humor, or character; that’s not their concern. They just want to be entertained and feel happy when they can enjoy a pantomime under Johnson's or Shakespeare's name.” “So, I assume,” I said, “that our current playwrights are more imitators of Shakespeare than of real life.” “To be honest,” replied my companion, “I’m not sure they imitate anything at all; and the public doesn’t expect that from them either. It’s not about the composition of the play, but the number of dramatic gestures and poses that earn applause. I’ve seen a play gain popularity despite having no jokes at all, while another was saved simply because the playwright threw in a bout of the gripes. No, sir, Congreve and Farquhar's works have too much wit for today's tastes; our modern dialogue is much more natural.”

By this time the equipage of the strolling company was arrived at the village, which, it seems, had been apprised of our approach, and was come out to gaze at us; for my companion observed, that strollers always have more spectators without doors than within. I did not consider the impropriety of my being in such company till I saw a mob gather about me. I therefore took shelter, as fast as possible, in the first ale-house that offered, and being shewn into the common room, was accosted by a very well-drest gentleman, who demanded whether I was the real chaplain of the company, or whether it was only to be my masquerade character in the play. Upon informing him of the truth, and that I did not belong in any sort to the company, he was condescending enough to desire me and the player to partake in a bowl of punch, over which he discussed modern politics with great earnestness and interest. I set him down in my mind for nothing less than a parliament-man at least; but was almost confirmed in my conjectures, when upon my asking what there was in the house for supper, he insisted that the Player and I should sup with him at his house, with which request, after some entreaties, we were prevailed on to comply.

By this time, the traveling troupe had arrived in the village, which, it seemed, had been informed of our approach and had come out to watch us. My friend pointed out that performers usually attract more onlookers outside than they do inside. I didn’t think about how inappropriate it was for me to be in their company until a crowd started to form around me. So, I quickly took refuge in the first pub I found. Once inside the common room, a well-dressed gentleman approached me and asked if I was the real chaplain of the company or just playing that role in the show. After I clarified that I didn’t belong to the troupe at all, he graciously invited me and the actor to join him for a bowl of punch, during which he talked passionately and seriously about current politics. I pegged him as nothing less than a member of Parliament, and my guess seemed to be confirmed when, after I inquired about dinner options, he insisted that the actor and I should join him for supper at his place. After some persuasion, we agreed to his invitation.

CHAPTER XIX.

The description of a person discontented with the present government, and apprehensive of the loss of our liberties.

The description of someone unhappy with the current government and worried about losing our freedoms.

The house where we were to be entertained, lying at a small distance from the village, our inviter observed, that as the coach was not ready, he would conduct us on foot, and we soon arrived at one of the most magnificent mansions I had seen in that part of the country. The apartment into which we were shewn was perfectly elegant and modern; he went to give orders for supper, while the player, with a wink, observed that we were perfectly in luck. Our entertainer soon returned, an elegant supper was brought in, two or three ladies, in an easy deshabille, were introduced, and the conversation began with some sprightliness. Politics, however, was the subject on which our entertainer chiefly expatiated; for he asserted that liberty was at once his boast and his terror. After the cloth was removed, he asked me if I had seen the last Monitor, to which replying in the negative, ‘What, nor the Auditor, I suppose?’ cried he. ‘Neither, Sir,’ returned I. ‘That’s strange, very strange,’ replied my entertainer. ‘Now, I read all the politics that come out. The Daily, the Public, the Ledger, the Chronicle, the London Evening, the Whitehall Evening, the seventeen magazines, and the two reviews; and though they hate each other, I love them all. Liberty, Sir, liberty is the Briton’s boast, and by all my coal mines in Cornwall, I reverence its guardians.’ ‘Then it is to be hoped,’ cried I, ‘you reverence the king.’ ‘Yes,’ returned my entertainer, ‘when he does what we would have him; but if he goes on as he has done of late, I’ll never trouble myself more with his matters. I say nothing. I think only. I could have directed some things better. I don’t think there has been a sufficient number of advisers: he should advise with every person willing to give him advice, and then we should have things done in anotherguess manner.’

The house where we were going to be entertained was a short walk from the village. Our host mentioned that since the coach wasn’t ready, he would take us on foot, and we soon arrived at one of the most impressive mansions I had seen in that area. The room we were shown into was perfectly elegant and contemporary; he went to arrange supper while the player, with a wink, noted that we were truly lucky. Our host soon came back, an elegant supper was served, and two or three ladies, dressed casually, were introduced, leading to a lively conversation. However, our host mainly talked about politics; he claimed that liberty was both his pride and his fear. After finishing the meal, he asked me if I had seen the latest Monitor, to which I replied no. “What, not the Auditor either?” he exclaimed. “No, sir,” I answered. “That’s odd, really odd,” said my host. “Now, I read all the political publications that come out: The Daily, the Public, the Ledger, the Chronicle, the London Evening, the Whitehall Evening, the seventeen magazines, and the two reviews; and even though they all dislike each other, I enjoy them all. Liberty, sir, liberty is what the British pride themselves on, and by all my coal mines in Cornwall, I respect its protectors.” “Then I hope,” I interjected, “you respect the king.” “Yes,” replied my host, “when he does what we want him to do; but if he continues on as he has lately, I won’t bother myself with his affairs anymore. I say nothing. I just think. I could have managed some things better. I don’t believe there have been enough advisors: he should consult everyone willing to give him advice, and then we would see things handled very differently.”

‘I wish,’ cried I, ‘that such intruding advisers were fixed in the pillory. It should be the duty of honest men to assist the weaker side of our constitution, that sacred power that has for some years been every day declining, and losing its due share of influence in the state. But these ignorants still continue the cry of liberty, and if they have any weight basely throw it into the subsiding scale.’

"I wish," I exclaimed, "that those nosy advisers were put in the stocks. Honest people should support the weaker parts of our system, that sacred power that's been steadily declining and losing its rightful influence in the state for years. But these clueless individuals keep shouting about liberty, and if they have any influence, they selfishly push it in the wrong direction."

‘How,’ cried one of the ladies, ‘do I live to see one so base, so sordid, as to be an enemy to liberty, and a defender of tyrants? Liberty, that sacred gift of heaven, that glorious privilege of Britons!’

‘How,’ cried one of the ladies, ‘do I live to see someone so low, so selfish, that they can be an enemy to freedom and a supporter of tyrants? Freedom, that sacred gift from above, that glorious privilege of Britons!’

‘Can it be possible,’ cried our entertainer, ‘that there should be any found at present advocates for slavery? Any who are for meanly giving up the privileges of Britons? Can any, Sir, be so abject?’

“Is it really possible,” cried our host, “that anyone today supports slavery? That anyone would want to shamefully surrender the rights of British citizens? Can anyone, Sir, be so pathetic?”

‘No, Sir,’ replied I, ‘I am for liberty, that attribute of Gods! Glorious liberty! that theme of modern declamation. I would have all men kings. I would be a king myself. We have all naturally an equal right to the throne: we are all originally equal. This is my opinion, and was once the opinion of a set of honest men who were called Levellers. They tried to erect themselves into a community, where all should be equally free. But, alas! it would never answer; for there were some among them stronger, and some more cunning than others, and these became masters of the rest; for as sure as your groom rides your horses, because he is a cunninger animal than they, so surely will the animal that is cunninger or stronger than he, sit upon his shoulders in turn. Since then it is entailed upon humanity to submit, and some are born to command, and others to obey, the question is, as there must be tyrants, whether it is better to have them in the same house with us, or in the same village, or still farther off, in the metropolis. Now, Sir, for my own part, as I naturally hate the face of a tyrant, the farther off he is removed from me, the better pleased am I. The generality of mankind also are of my way of thinking, and have unanimously created one king, whose election at once diminishes the number of tyrants, and puts tyranny at the greatest distance from the greatest number of people. Now the great who were tyrants themselves before the election of one tyrant, are naturally averse to a power raised over them, and whose weight must ever lean heaviest on the subordinate orders. It is the interest of the great, therefore, to diminish kingly power as much as possible; because whatever they take from that is naturally restored to themselves; and all they have to do in the state, is to undermine the single tyrant, by which they resume their primaeval authority. Now, the state may be so circumstanced, or its laws may be so disposed, or its men of opulence so minded, as all to conspire in carrying on this business of undermining monarchy. For, in the first place, if the circumstances of our state be such, as to favour the accumulation of wealth, and make the opulent still more rich, this will encrease their ambition. An accumulation of wealth, however, must necessarily be the consequence, when as at present more riches flow in from external commerce, than arise from internal industry: for external commerce can only be managed to advantage by the rich, and they have also at the same time all the emoluments arising from internal industry: so that the rich, with us, have two sources of wealth, whereas the poor have but one. For this reason, wealth in all commercial states is found to accumulate, and all such have hitherto in time become aristocratical. Again, the very laws also of this country may contribute to the accumulation of wealth; as when by their means the natural ties that bind the rich and poor together are broken, and it is ordained that the rich shall only marry with the rich; or when the learned are held unqualified to serve their country as counsellors merely from a defect of opulence, and wealth is thus made the object of a wise man’s ambition; by these means I say, and such means as these, riches will accumulate. Now the possessor of accumulated wealth, when furnished with the necessaries and pleasures of life, has no other method to employ the superfluity of his fortune but in purchasing power. That is, differently speaking, in making dependents, by purchasing the liberty of the needy or the venal, of men who are willing to bear the mortification of contiguous tyranny for bread. Thus each very opulent man generally gathers round him a circle of the poorest of the people; and the polity abounding in accumulated wealth, may be compared to a Cartesian system, each orb with a vortex of its own. Those, however, who are willing to move in a great man’s vortex, are only such as must be slaves, the rabble of mankind, whose souls and whose education are adapted to servitude, and who know nothing of liberty except the name. But there must still be a large number of the people without the sphere of the opulent man’s influence, namely, that order of men which subsists between the very rich and the very rabble; those men who are possest of too large fortunes to submit to the neighbouring man in power, and yet are too poor to set up for tyranny themselves. In this middle order of mankind are generally to be found all the arts, wisdom, and virtues of society. This order alone is known to be the true preserver of freedom, and may be called the People. Now it may happen that this middle order of mankind may lose all its influence in a state, and its voice be in a manner drowned in that of the rabble: for if the fortune sufficient for qualifying a person at present to give his voice in state affairs, be ten times less than was judged sufficient upon forming the constitution, it is evident that greater numbers of the rabble will thus be introduced into the political system, and they ever moving in the vortex of the great, will follow where greatness shall direct. In such a state, therefore, all that the middle order has left, is to preserve the prerogative and privileges of the one principal governor with the most sacred circumspection. For he divides the power of the rich, and calls off the great from falling with tenfold weight on the middle order placed beneath them. The middle order may be compared to a town of which the opulent are forming the siege, and which the governor from without is hastening the relief. While the besiegers are in dread of an enemy over them, it is but natural to offer the townsmen the most specious terms; to flatter them with sounds, and amuse them with privileges: but if they once defeat the governor from behind, the walls of the town will be but a small defence to its inhabitants. What they may then expect, may be seen by turning our eyes to Holland, Genoa, or Venice, where the laws govern the poor, and the rich govern the law. I am then for, and would die for, monarchy, sacred monarchy; for if there be any thing sacred amongst men, it must be the anointed sovereign of his people, and every diminution of his power in war, or in peace, is an infringement upon the real liberties of the subject. The sounds of liberty, patriotism, and Britons, have already done much, it is to be hoped that the true sons of freedom will prevent their ever doing more. I have known many of those pretended champions for liberty in my time, yet do I not remember one that was not in his heart and in his family a tyrant.’

‘No, Sir,’ I replied, ‘I stand for freedom, that divine attribute! Glorious freedom! that topic of modern speeches. I would have everyone as kings. I would be a king myself. We all have a natural equal right to the throne: we are all originally equal. This is my belief, and it was once the belief of a group of honest men known as Levellers. They tried to create a community where everyone would be equally free. But sadly, it never worked; some among them were stronger, and others more cunning, and these became the masters of the rest. Just as surely as your groom rides your horses because he’s a cleverer creature than they are, the cleverer or stronger creature will inevitably ride on his shoulders in turn. Since then, it seems humanity must submit, and some are born to lead while others are born to follow. The question is, since there must be tyrants, is it better to have them living in the same house, in the same village, or even farther away, in the capital? Now, Sir, for my part, as I naturally hate the sight of a tyrant, the further away he is from me, the more pleased I am. Most people tend to think like me, and we have all collectively chosen one king, whose election reduces the number of tyrants and places tyranny at a greater distance from the greatest number of people. Now, the powerful, who were tyrants themselves before the election of one ruler, are naturally opposed to a power raised over them, which will always weigh heaviest on the lower classes. Therefore, it is in the interest of the powerful to limit royal power as much as possible, because whatever they take from it will naturally return to themselves. All they need to do in the state is to chip away at the single tyrant, thereby regaining their original authority. The state might be in a situation, or its laws might be structured, or its wealthy citizens might have the same mindset, all conspiring to undermine monarchy. First, if our state’s conditions favor the accumulation of wealth and make the rich even richer, this will increase their ambition. An accumulation of wealth must follow when, as now, more riches come from external trade than arise from internal production: external trade can only be managed profitably by the rich, who also reap all the benefits of internal industry. So, the rich have two sources of wealth while the poor have only one. That’s why wealth tends to accumulate in all commercial states, and such states have often turned aristocratic over time. Additionally, the laws in this country may contribute to the accumulation of wealth; when, through their means, the natural ties that bind the rich and poor are severed, and it’s mandated that the rich only marry other rich people, or when the educated are deemed unfit to serve their country as advisors just because they lack wealth, then wealth becomes the goal of a wise person’s ambition. Through such means, riches will accumulate. Now, the owner of accumulated wealth, once provided with the necessities and pleasures of life, has no other way to spend the surplus of his fortune than by buying power. In other words, he makes dependents by purchasing the freedom of the needy or those willing to endure the nearby tyranny for a living. Thus, each very wealthy man generally gathers around him a group of the poorest people, and a society rich in accumulated wealth can be likened to a Cartesian system, with each sphere having its own vortex. However, those willing to move in a great man’s vortex are usually those who have to be slaves, the common people whose souls and education are suited to servitude, and who know nothing of freedom except the term. Yet, there must still be a significant number of people outside the range of the wealthy man’s influence, specifically that group between the very rich and the very poor; those with enough wealth to not submit to the local powerful yet not wealthy enough to pursue tyranny themselves. This middle class is generally where all the arts, wisdom, and virtues of society can be found. This group alone is recognized as the true guardian of freedom and can be called the People. Now, it might happen that the middle class loses all its influence in a state, and its voice is effectively drowned out by the masses: if the wealth needed to qualify someone to vote in state matters is ten times less than what was deemed sufficient when the constitution was created, it’s clear that more members of the masses will be drawn into the political system, and they will always move in the vortex of the powerful, following wherever greatness directs. In such a state, all the middle class has left is to protect the prerogative and privileges of the main governor with utmost care. For he divides the power of the wealthy and prevents the powerful from crushing the middle class below them with even more weight. The middle class can be likened to a town under siege by the wealthy, while the governor from outside is hurrying to provide relief. As long as the besiegers fear an enemy above them, it’s natural to offer the townspeople the most appealing terms; to flatter them with promises and entertain them with privileges: but if they manage to defeat the governor from the rear, the walls will offer little protection to its residents. What might happen then can be seen in places like Holland, Genoa, or Venice, where laws govern the poor while the rich govern the laws. I am for, and would die for, monarchy, sacred monarchy; for if there is anything sacred among men, it must be the anointed ruler of his people, and any reduction of his power in war or peace is an infringement on the true liberties of the subject. The calls for freedom, patriotism, and Britons have already achieved much, and I hope the true sons of freedom will prevent them from achieving more. I have known many of those so-called champions of liberty in my time, yet I cannot recall one who wasn’t, in his heart and in his family, a tyrant.’

My warmth I found had lengthened this harangue beyond the rules of good breeding: but the impatience of my entertainer, who often strove to interrupt it, could be restrained no longer. ‘What,’ cried he, ‘then I have been all this while entertaining a Jesuit in parson’s cloaths; but by all the coal mines of Cornwall, out he shall pack, if my name be Wilkinson.’ I now found I had gone too far, and asked pardon for the warmth with which I had spoken. ‘Pardon,’ returned he in a fury: ‘I think such principles demand ten thousand pardons. What, give up liberty, property, and, as the Gazetteer says, lie down to be saddled with wooden shoes! Sir, I insist upon your marching out of this house immediately, to prevent worse consequences, Sir, I insist upon it.’ I was going to repeat my rernonstrances; but just then we heard a footman’s rap at the door, and the two ladies cried out, ‘As sure as death there is our master and mistress come home.’ It seems my entertainer was all this while only the butler, who, in his master’s absence, had a mind to cut a figure, and be for a while the gentleman himself; and, to say the truth, he talked politics as well as most country gentlemen do. But nothing could now exceed my confusion upon seeing the gentleman, and his lady, enter, nor was their surprize, at finding such company and good cheer, less than ours. ‘Gentlemen,’ cried the real master of the house, to me and my companion, ‘my wife and I are your most humble servants; but I protest this is so unexpected a favour, that we almost sink under the obligation.’ However unexpected our company might be to them, theirs, I am sure, was still more so to us, and I was struck dumb with the apprehensions of my own absurdity, when whom should I next see enter the room but my dear miss Arabella Wilmot, who was formerly designed to be married to my son George; but whose match was broken off, as already related. As soon as she saw me, she flew to my arms with the utmost joy. ‘My dear sir,’ cried she, ‘to what happy accident is it that we owe so unexpected a visit? I am sure my uncle and aunt will be in raptures when they find they have the good Dr Primrose for their guest.’ Upon hearing my name, the old gentleman and lady very politely stept up, and welcomed me with most cordial hospitality. Nor could they forbear smiling upon being informed of the nature of my present visit: but the unfortunate butler, whom they at first seemed disposed to turn away, was, at my intercession, forgiven.

I realized that my enthusiasm had dragged this conversation on longer than good manners would allow: but my host's impatience, as he tried to interrupt me, could no longer be contained. “What?” he exclaimed, “So I’ve been entertaining a Jesuit in a pastor’s outfit this whole time? By all the coal mines of Cornwall, he’s got to go, if I’m still called Wilkinson.” I recognized I had crossed a line and apologized for my passionate speech. “Apologize?” he shouted in anger. “I think such beliefs need ten thousand apologies. What, give up freedom, property, and, as the Gazetteer says, lie down and be forced to wear wooden shoes? Sir, I insist you leave this house right now to avoid worse trouble, Sir, I insist on it.” I was about to repeat my objections when we heard a footman knock at the door, and the two ladies exclaimed, “I swear that’s our master and mistress coming home.” It turned out my host had only been the butler, trying to play the gentleman in his master’s absence; truthfully, he discussed politics like most country gentlemen do. But nothing could match my embarrassment when the gentleman and his wife walked in, and their surprise at finding us there was just as great as ours. “Gentlemen,” said the real master of the house to me and my companion, “my wife and I are truly at your service; but I must say, this is such an unexpected kindness that we’re almost overwhelmed by it.” However surprising our visit was for them, theirs was even more so for us, and I was left speechless with the embarrassment of my own foolishness when, entering the room, was my dear Miss Arabella Wilmot, who had once been intended to marry my son George, though that engagement had ended, as I had already mentioned. As soon as she spotted me, she rushed into my arms with great joy. “My dear sir,” she exclaimed, “what happy accident has brought us such an unexpected visit? I know my uncle and aunt will be thrilled to have the good Dr. Primrose as their guest.” Upon hearing my name, the elderly gentleman and lady stepped forward with kindness and welcomed me warmly. They couldn’t help but smile when they learned the nature of my visit; however, the unfortunate butler, whom they initially seemed ready to dismiss, was forgiven at my request.

Mr Arnold and his lady, to whom the house belonged, now insisted upon having the pleasure of my stay for some days, and as their niece, my charming pupil, whose mind, in some measure, had been formed under my own instructions, joined in their entreaties, I complied. That night I was shewn to a magnificent chamber, and the next morning early Miss Wilmot desired to walk with me in the garden, which was decorated in the modern manner. After some time spent in pointing out the beauties of the place, she enquired with seeming unconcern, when last I had heard from my son George. ‘Alas! Madam,’ cried I, ‘he has now been near three years absent, without ever writing to his friends or me. Where he is I know not; perhaps I shall never see him or happiness more. No, my dear Madam, we shall never more see such pleasing hours as were once spent by our fire-side at Wakefield. My little family are now dispersing very fast, and poverty has brought not only want, but infamy upon us.’ The good-natured girl let fall a tear at this account; but as I saw her possessed of too much sensibility, I forbore a more minute detail of our sufferings. It was, however, some consolation to me to find that time had made no alteration in her affections, and that she had rejected several matches that had been made her since our leaving her part of the country. She led me round all the extensive improvements of the place, pointing to the several walks and arbours, and at the same time catching from every object a hint for some new question relative to my son. In this manner we spent the forenoon, till the bell summoned us in to dinner, where we found the manager of the strolling company that I mentioned before, who was come to dispose of tickets for the Fair Penitent, which was to be acted that evening, the part of Horatio by a young gentleman who had never appeared on any stage. He seemed to be very warm in the praises of the new performer, and averred, that he never saw any who bid so fair for excellence. Acting, he observed, was not learned in a day; ‘But this gentleman,’ continued he, ‘seems born to tread the stage. His voice, his figure, and attitudes, are all admirable. We caught him up accidentally in our journey down.’ This account, in some measure, excited our curiosity, and, at the entreaty of the ladies, I was prevailed upon to accompany them to the play-house, which was no other than a barn. As the company with which I went was incontestably the chief of the place, we were received with the greatest respect, and placed in the front seat of the theatre; where we sate for some time with no small impatience to see Horatio make his appearance. The new performer advanced at last, and let parents think of my sensations by their own, when I found it was my unfortunate son. He was going to begin, when, turning his eyes upon the audience, he perceived Miss Wilmot and me, and stood at once speechless and immoveable. The actors behind the scene, who ascribed this pause to his natural timidity, attempted to encourage him; but instead of going on, he burst into a flood of tears, and retired off the stage. I don’t know what were my feelings on this occasion; for they succeeded with too much rapidity for description: but I was soon awaked from this disagreeable reverie by Miss Wilmot, who, pale and with a trembling voice, desired me to conduct her back to her uncle’s. When got home, Mr Arnold, who was as yet a stranger to our extraordinary behaviour, being informed that the new performer was my son, sent his coach, and an invitation, for him; and as he persisted in his refusal to appear again upon the stage, the players put another in his place, and we soon had him with us. Mr Arnold gave him the kindest reception, and I received him with my usual transport; for I could never counterfeit false resentment. Miss Wilmot’s reception was mixed with seeming neglect, and yet I could perceive she acted a studied part. The tumult in her mind seemed not yet abated; she said twenty giddy things that looked like joy, and then laughed loud at her own want of meaning. At intervals she would take a sly peep at the glass, as if happy in the consciousness of unresisting beauty, and often would ask questions, without giving any manner of attention to the answers.

Mr. Arnold and his wife, the owners of the house, insisted that I stay with them for a few days. Their niece, my charming student, who had learned a lot from me, joined in their pleas, so I agreed. That night, I was shown to a magnificent room, and the next morning, Miss Wilmot asked if I would walk with her in the beautifully designed garden. After spending some time admiring the place, she casually asked when I last heard from my son, George. “Alas, Madam,” I replied, “he has been away for nearly three years without writing to anyone, including me. I don’t know where he is; perhaps I will never see him or find happiness again. No, my dear Madam, we will never experience such happy moments as we did by our fireside in Wakefield. My little family is quickly falling apart, and poverty has brought not just need, but shame upon us.” The kind-hearted girl shed a tear at my story, but seeing that she was too sensitive, I refrained from sharing more details about our struggles. It was, however, comforting to know that time hadn’t changed her feelings, and she had turned down several suitors since we left her region. She led me around the numerous improvements in the garden, pointing out the various paths and arbors, while simultaneously gathering hints from everything to ask more about my son. We spent the morning this way until the bell rang for dinner. There, we found the manager of the traveling company I had mentioned earlier, who had come to sell tickets for The Fair Penitent, which was to be performed that evening, with a young man playing Horatio, who had never appeared on stage before. He enthusiastically praised the new performer, claiming he had never seen anyone so promising. “Acting,” he said, “isn’t something you pick up in a day; but this young man seems destined for the stage. His voice, his appearance, and his gestures are all remarkable. We stumbled upon him during our journey down.” This piqued our curiosity, and at the ladies’ urging, I agreed to go with them to the playhouse, which turned out to be a barn. Since I was with the most respected company there, we were treated with great courtesy and given seats at the front of the theater, where we waited eagerly for Horatio to appear. Finally, the new actor arrived, and let parents reflect on my feelings as they recalled theirs when I saw it was my unfortunate son. He was about to begin when he spotted Miss Wilmot and me in the audience, becoming speechless and frozen. The actors backstage, thinking his hesitation was due to shyness, tried to motivate him, but instead of continuing, he broke into tears and left the stage. I can’t describe my feelings at that moment; they came too quickly to process. But I was jolted from this unpleasant reverie by Miss Wilmot, who, pale and trembling, asked me to take her back to her uncle’s. Once home, Mr. Arnold, still unaware of our unusual encounter, learned that the new actor was my son, and he sent his coach for him along with an invitation. Since my son refused to return to the stage, the actors replaced him with someone else, and soon he was with us. Mr. Arnold welcomed him warmly, and I greeted him with my usual fervor because I could never pretend to be falsely angry. Miss Wilmot’s reception was mixed with apparent indifference, even though I could tell she was putting on an act. Her inner turmoil seemed unresolved; she said a stream of silly things that resembled joy and then laughed loudly at her confusion. Occasionally, she would glance at the mirror, seemingly pleased with her undeniable beauty, and often asked questions without paying any attention to the answers.

CHAPTER XX.

The history of a philosophic vagabond, pursuing novelty, but losing content.

The story of a wandering thinker, chasing new experiences but losing satisfaction.

After we had supped, Mrs Arnold politely offered to send a couple of her footmen for my son’s baggage, which he at first seemed to decline; but upon her pressing the request, he was obliged to inform her, that a stick and a wallet were all the moveable things upon this earth that he could boast of. ‘Why, aye my son,’ cried I, ‘you left me but poor, and poor I find you are come back; and yet I make no doubt you have seen a great deal of the world.’—‘Yes, Sir,’ replied my son, ‘but travelling after fortune, is not the way to secure her; and, indeed, of late, I have desisted from the pursuit.’—‘I fancy, Sir,’ cried Mrs Arnold, ‘that the account of your adventures would be amusing: the first part of them I have often heard from my niece; but could the company prevail for the rest, it would be an additional obligation.’—‘Madam,’ replied my son, ‘I promise you the pleasure you have in hearing, will not be half so great as my vanity in repeating them; and yet in the whole narrative I can scarce promise you one adventure, as my account is rather of what I saw than what I did. The first misfortune of my life, which you all know, was great; but tho’ it distrest, it could not sink me. No person ever had a better knack at hoping than I. The less kind I found fortune at one time, the more I expected from her another, and being now at the bottom of her wheel, every new revolution might lift, but could not depress me. I proceeded, therefore, towards London in a fine morning, no way uneasy about tomorrow, but chearful as the birds that caroll’d by the road, and comforted myself with reflecting that London was the mart where abilities of every kind were sure of meeting distinction and reward.

After we had dinner, Mrs. Arnold kindly offered to send a couple of her footmen for my son’s luggage, which he initially seemed to refuse. However, after she insisted, he had to tell her that a stick and a wallet were all he had to his name. “Well, my son,” I said, “you left me poor, and I see you’ve come back poor too; yet I have no doubt you’ve seen a lot of the world.” “Yes, Sir,” my son replied, “but chasing after fortune isn’t the way to secure it; and, in fact, I’ve stopped pursuing it lately.” “I imagine, Sir,” Mrs. Arnold interjected, “that your stories of adventure would be entertaining: I’ve often heard the first part from my niece, but if the company could persuade you to share the rest, it would be an added favor.” “Madam,” my son responded, “I assure you that the enjoyment you get from listening won’t compare to my pride in sharing them; and yet, in the whole story, I can barely promise you any adventure, as my account is more about what I witnessed than what I did. The first misfortune in my life, which you all know about, was significant; but although it distressed me, it couldn’t bring me down. No one had a better knack for hope than I did. The less fortune favored me at one moment, the more I expected from her at another, and now that I’m at the bottom of her wheel, every new turn could elevate me, but it couldn't depress me. So, I went towards London on a beautiful morning, not worried about tomorrow, but cheerful like the birds singing along the road, reassuring myself that London was the place where talents of all kinds were sure to find recognition and reward.

‘Upon my arrival in town, Sir, my first care was to deliver your letter of recommendation to our cousin, who was himself in little better circumstances than I. My first scheme, you know, Sir, was to be usher at an academy, and I asked his advice on the affair. Our cousin received the proposal with a true Sardonic grin. Aye, cried he, this is indeed a very pretty career, that has been chalked out for you. I have been an usher at a boarding school myself; and may I die by an anodyne necklace, but I had rather be an under turnkey in Newgate. I was up early and late: I was brow-beat by the master, hated for my ugly face by the mistress, worried by the boys within, and never permitted to stir out to meet civility abroad. But are you sure you are fit for a school? Let me examine you a little. Have you been bred apprentice to the business? No. Then you won’t do for a school. Can you dress the boys hair? No. Then you won’t do for a school. Have you had the small-pox? No. Then you won’t do for a school. Can you lie three in a bed? No. Then you will never do for a school. Have you got a good stomach? Yes. Then you will by no means do for a school. No, Sir, if you are for a genteel easy profession, bind yourself seven years as an apprentice to turn a cutler’s wheel; but avoid a school by any means. Yet come, continued he, I see you are a lad of spirit and some learning, what do you think of commencing author, like me? You have read in books, no doubt, of men of genius starving at the trade: At present I’ll shew you forty very dull fellows about town that live by it in opulence. All honest joggtrot men, who go on smoothly and dully, and write history and politics, and are praised; men, Sir, who, had they been bred coblers, would all their lives have only mended shoes, but never made them.

‘When I arrived in town, Sir, my first task was to deliver your letter of recommendation to our cousin, who was in no better situation than I was. My initial plan, as you know, Sir, was to become an usher at an academy, and I asked for his advice on the matter. Our cousin responded to the suggestion with a true sardonic grin. "Yes," he said, "this is indeed a lovely path you've got lined up for yourself. I’ve been an usher at a boarding school before; and may I perish by a dull task, but I’d rather be a lowly prison guard in Newgate. I was up early and late: I was bullied by the headmaster, loathed for my unattractive face by the headmistress, tormented by the boys inside, and never allowed out to encounter any civility in public. But are you sure you're cut out for a school? Let me quiz you a bit. Were you trained as an apprentice to this line of work? No. Then you won’t fit in at a school. Can you do the boys’ hair? No. Then you won’t fit in at a school. Have you had the smallpox? No. Then you won’t fit in at a school. Can you share a bed with two others? No. Then you’ll never fit in at a school. Do you have a strong stomach? Yes. Then you definitely won’t fit in at a school. No, Sir, if you’re looking for a respectable, easy profession, bind yourself for seven years as an apprentice to work a cutler’s wheel; but steer clear of a school at all costs. Yet come, he continued, I see you have some spirit and a bit of knowledge; what do you think about becoming an author, like me? You’ve read about talented individuals starving in this line of work: right now I can show you forty very dull people around town who thrive from it. All honest, plodding types, who go about smoothly and monotonously, writing history and politics, and getting praised; men, Sir, who, had they been cobblers, would have spent their whole lives just mending shoes, but never making them.

‘Finding that there was no great degree of gentility affixed to the character of an usher, I resolved to accept his proposal; and having the highest respect for literature, hailed the antiqua mater of Grub-street with reverence. I thought it my glory to pursue a track which Dryden and Otway trod before me. I considered the goddess of this region as the parent of excellence; and however an intercourse with the world might give us good sense, the poverty she granted I supposed to be the nurse of genius! Big with these reflections, I sate down, and finding that the best things remained to be said on the wrong side, I resolved to write a book that should be wholly new. I therefore drest up three paradoxes with some ingenuity. They were false, indeed, but they were new. The jewels of truth have been so often imported by others, that nothing was left for me to import but some splendid things that at a distance looked every bit as well. Witness you powers what fancied importance sate perched upon my quill while I was writing. The whole learned world, I made no doubt, would rise to oppose my systems; but then I was prepared to oppose the whole learned world. Like the porcupine I sate self collected, with a quill pointed against every opposer.’

Finding that being an usher didn’t come with much social status, I decided to take his offer; and with a deep respect for literature, I looked up to the old source of Grub-street. I felt it was my honor to follow the path walked by Dryden and Otway before me. I viewed the goddess of this place as the source of excellence; and while interacting with the world might give us common sense, I believed the poverty she offered was the true nurturer of creativity! With these thoughts in mind, I sat down, and noticing that the best ideas were often considered unconventional, I decided to write a book that would be completely original. So I created three paradoxes with some cleverness. They were indeed false, but they were new. The gems of truth have been so frequently introduced by others that all that was left for me to bring in were some flashy ideas that seemed impressive from a distance. Just imagine the inflated sense of importance I felt perched at the tip of my pen while I was writing. I was sure the entire academic world would rise to challenge my theories; but I was ready to take on the entire academic world. Like a porcupine, I sat self-assured, with a quill pointed at every opponent.

‘Well said, my boy,’ cried I, ‘and what subject did you treat upon? I hope you did not pass over the importance of Monogamy. But I interrupt, go on; you published your paradoxes; well, and what did the learned world say to your paradoxes?’

'Well said, my boy,' I exclaimed, 'and what topic did you cover? I hope you didn't overlook the importance of monogamy. But I'm interrupting, go ahead; you published your paradoxes; so, what did the scholarly world think of your paradoxes?'

‘Sir,’ replied my son, ‘the learned world said nothing to my paradoxes; nothing at all, Sir. Every man of them was employed in praising his friends and himself, or condemning his enemies; and unfortunately, as I had neither, I suffered the cruellest mortification, neglect.

‘Sir,’ replied my son, ‘the educated crowd didn’t say anything about my unusual ideas; not a single word, Sir. Everyone was busy praising their friends and themselves or criticizing their enemies; and unfortunately, since I had neither, I faced the worst humiliation, neglect.’

‘As I was meditating one day in a coffee-house on the fate of my paradoxes, a little man happening to enter the room, placed himself in the box before me, and after some preliminary discourse, finding me to be a scholar, drew out a bundle of proposals, begging me to subscribe to a new edition he was going to give the world of Propertius, with notes. This demand necessarily produced a reply that I had no money; and that concession led him to enquire into the nature of my expectations. Finding that my expectations were just as great as my purse, I see, cried he, you are unacquainted with the town, I’ll teach you a part of it. Look at these proposals, upon these very proposals I have subsisted very comfortably for twelve years. The moment a nobleman returns from his travels, a Creolian arrives from Jamaica, or a dowager from her country seat, I strike for a subscription. I first besiege their hearts with flattery, and then pour in my proposals at the breach. If they subscribe readily the first time, I renew my request to beg a dedication fee. If they let me have that, I smite them once more for engraving their coat of arms at the top. Thus, continued he, I live by vanity, and laugh at it. But between ourselves, I am now too well known, I should be glad to borrow your face a bit: a nobleman of distinction has just returned from Italy; my face is familiar to his porter; but if you bring this copy of verses, my life for it you succeed, and we divide the spoil.’

‘One day while I was deep in thought at a coffee shop, pondering the fate of my paradoxes, a short man walked in and sat down in the booth across from me. After some small talk, he realized I was a scholar and pulled out a stack of proposals, asking me to support a new edition of Propertius he was planning to publish, complete with notes. I had to tell him I was broke, which led him to ask about my situation. When he found out my hopes were just as empty as my wallet, he exclaimed, “Ah, I see you’re new here; let me show you the ropes.” He continued, “Look at these proposals; I’ve lived quite comfortably off them for twelve years. The moment a nobleman comes back from traveling, or a Creole shows up from Jamaica, or a widow returns from her estate, I go for subscriptions. First, I win them over with flattery, then I slip in my proposals at just the right moment. If they agree to subscribe on the first go, I’ll ask for a dedication fee next. If they give me that, I then hit them up for engraving their coat of arms at the top. In this way,” he said, “I make a living off vanity, and I find it amusing. But between us, I’m now too recognizable. I’d love to borrow your face for a bit: a well-known nobleman just got back from Italy; his doorman knows me too well. But if you bring this copy of verses, I guarantee you’ll succeed, and we’ll share the profits.’

‘Bless us, George,’ cried I, ‘and is this the employment of poets now! Do men of their exalted talents thus stoop to beggary! Can they so far disgrace their calling, as to make a vile traffic of praise for bread?’

‘Bless us, George,’ I exclaimed, ‘is this what poets do now? Do people with such exceptional talent have to lower themselves to begging? Can they really tarnish their profession by selling praise just to make a living?’

‘O no, Sir,’ returned he, ‘a true poet can never be so base; for wherever there is genius there is pride. The creatures I now describe are only beggars in rhyme. The real poet, as he braves every hardship for fame, so he is equally a coward to contempt, and none but those who are unworthy protection condescend to solicit it.

‘Oh no, Sir,’ he replied, ‘a true poet can never be so low; for where there is talent, there is pride. The beings I’m describing now are just beggars in verse. The real poet, while facing every hardship for fame, is equally too proud to accept scorn, and only those unworthy of respect ask for it.

‘Having a mind too proud to stoop to such indignities, and yet a fortune too humble to hazard a second attempt for fame, I was now, obliged to take a middle course, and write for bread. But I was unqualified for a profession where mere industry alone was to ensure success. I could not suppress my lurking passion for applause; but usually consumed that time in efforts after excellence which takes up but little room, when it should have been more advantageously employed in the diffusive productions of fruitful mediocrity. My little piece would therefore come forth in the mist of periodical publication, unnoticed and unknown. The public were more importantly employed, than to observe the easy simplicity of my style, of the harmony of my periods. Sheet after sheet was thrown off to oblivion. My essays were buried among the essays upon liberty, eastern tales, and cures for the bite of a mad dog; while Philautos, Philalethes, Philelutheros, and Philanthropos, all wrote better, because they wrote faster, than I.

Having a mind too proud to lower myself to such indignities, yet a fortune too modest to risk another attempt for fame, I was now forced to take a middle path and write for a living. However, I wasn't cut out for a profession where mere hard work guaranteed success. I couldn't silence my ongoing desire for recognition; instead, I often spent that time pursuing excellence, which takes up little space, when I should have better used it in producing the widespread works of fruitful mediocrity. My small piece would therefore emerge in the fog of periodical publication, unnoticed and unknown. The public was preoccupied with more important matters than to appreciate the simple ease of my style or the flow of my sentences. Page after page was sent to oblivion. My essays were buried among those on freedom, Eastern tales, and remedies for rabies; meanwhile, Philautos, Philalethes, Philelutheros, and Philanthropos all wrote better simply because they wrote faster than I did.

‘Now, therefore, I began to associate with none but disappointed authors, like myself, who praised, deplored, and despised each other. The satisfaction we found in every celebrated writer’s attempts, was inversely as their merits. I found that no genius in another could please me. My unfortunate paradoxes had entirely dried up that source of comfort. I could neither read nor write with satisfaction; for excellence in another was my aversion, and writing was my trade.

‘Now, I started hanging out only with other frustrated writers like me, who praised, criticized, and looked down on each other. The satisfaction we found in any famous writer’s work was directly related to how little merit it actually had. I realized that no one else's talent could make me happy. My unfortunate quirks had completely drained that source of comfort. I couldn’t read or write with any joy; excellence in others only annoyed me, and writing was my job.

‘In the midst of these gloomy reflections, as I was one day sitting on a bench in St James’s park, a young gentleman of distinction, who had been my intimate acquaintance at the university, approached me. We saluted each other with some hesitation, he almost ashamed of being known to one who made so shabby an appearance, and I afraid of a repulse. But my suspicions soon vanished; for Ned Thornhill was at the bottom a very good-natured fellow.

In the middle of these dark thoughts, while I was sitting on a bench in St. James’s Park one day, a distinguished young man, who had been a close friend of mine at university, walked up to me. We greeted each other with some awkwardness; he seemed a bit embarrassed to be seen with someone who looked so scruffy, and I was worried about being turned away. But my fears quickly disappeared; Ned Thornhill was really a kind-hearted guy underneath it all.

‘What did you say, George?’ interrupted I. ‘Thornhill, was not that his name? It can certainly be no other than my landlord.’—‘Bless me,’ cried Mrs Arnold, ‘is Mr Thornhill so near a neighbour of yours? He has long been a friend in our family, and we expect a visit from him shortly.’

‘What did you say, George?’ I interrupted. ‘Thornhill, wasn't that his name? It must be my landlord.’ — ‘Wow,’ exclaimed Mrs. Arnold, ‘is Mr. Thornhill really such a close neighbor of yours? He has been a long-time friend of our family, and we’re expecting a visit from him soon.’

‘My friend’s first care,’ continued my son, ‘was to alter my appearance by a very fine suit of his own cloaths, and then I was admitted to his table upon the footing of half-friend, half-underling. My business was to attend him at auctions, to put him in spirits when he sate for his picture, to take the left hand in his chariot when not filled by another, and to assist at tattering a kip, as the phrase was, when we had a mind for a frolic. Beside this, I had twenty other little employments in the family. I was to do many small things without bidding; to carry the cork screw; to stand godfather to all the butler’s children; to sing when I was bid; to be never out of humour; always to be humble, and, if I could, to be very happy.

‘My friend's first priority,’ my son continued, ‘was to change my look with one of his really nice suits, and then I was welcomed at his table as a mix of friend and servant. My job was to accompany him to auctions, to boost his mood when he posed for his portrait, to sit on the left side of his carriage when no one else was there, and to help with some fun activities when we wanted to have a good time. On top of that, I had twenty other small tasks around the house. I was expected to do many little things without being asked; to bring the corkscrew; to be the godparent to all the butler’s kids; to sing when asked; to always be in a good mood; to remain humble, and, if possible, to be very happy.

‘In this honourable post, however, I was not without a rival. A captain of marines, who was formed for the place by nature, opposed me in my patron’s affections. His mother had been laundress to a man of quality, and thus he early acquired a taste for pimping and pedigree. As this gentleman made it the study of his life to be acquainted with lords, though he was dismissed from several for his stupidity; yet he found many of them who were as dull as himself, that permitted his assiduities. As flattery was his trade, he practised it with the easiest address imaginable; but it came aukward and stiff from me; and as every day my patron’s desire of flattery encreased, so every hour being better acquainted with his defects, I became more unwilling to give it. Thus I was once more fairly going to give up the field to the captain, when my friend found occasion for my assistance. This was nothing less than to fight a duel for him, with a gentleman whose sister it was pretended he had used ill. I readily complied with his request, and tho’ I see you are displeased at my conduct, yet as it was a debt indispensably due to friendship, I could not refuse. I undertook the affair, disarmed my antagonist, and soon after had the pleasure of finding that the lady was only a woman of the town, and the fellow her bully and a sharper. This piece of service was repaid with the warmest professions of gratitude; but as my friend was to leave town in a few days, he knew no other method of serving me, but by recommending me to his uncle Sir William Thornhill, and another nobleman of great distinction, who enjoyed a post under the government. When he was gone, my first care was to carry his recommendatory letter to his uncle, a man whose character for every virtue was universal, yet just. I was received by his servants with the most hospitable smiles; for the looks of the domestics ever transmit their master’s benevolence. Being shewn into a grand apartment, where Sir William soon came to me, I delivered my message and letter, which he read, and after pausing some minutes, Pray, Sir, cried he, inform me what you have done for my kinsman, to deserve this warm recommendation? But I suppose, Sir, I guess your merits, you have fought for him; and so you would expect a reward from me, for being the instrument of his vices. I wish, sincerely wish, that my present refusal may be some punishment for your guilt; but still more, that it may be some inducement to your repentance.—The severity of this rebuke I bore patiently, because I knew it was just. My whole expectations now, therefore, lay in my letter to the great man. As the doors of the nobility are almost ever beset with beggars, all ready to thrust in some sly petition, I found it no easy matter to gain admittance. However, after bribing the servants with half my worldly fortune, I was at last shewn into a spacious apartment, my letter being previously sent up for his lordship’s inspection. During this anxious interval I had full time to look round me. Every thing was grand, and of happy contrivance: the paintings, the furniture, the gildings, petrified me with awe, and raised my idea of the owner. Ah, thought I to myself, how very great must the possessor of all these things be, who carries in his head the business of the state, and whose house displays half the wealth of a kingdom: sure his genius must be unfathomable! During these awful reflections I heard a step come heavily forward. Ah, this is the great man himself! No, it was only a chambermaid. Another foot was heard soon after. This must be He! No, it was only the great man’s valet de chambre. At last his lordship actually made his appearance. Are you, cried he, the bearer of this here letter? I answered with a bow. I learn by this, continued he, as how that—But just at that instant a servant delivered him a card, and without taking farther notice, he went out of the room, and left me to digest my own happiness at leisure. I saw no more of him, till told by a footman that his lordship was going to his coach at the door. Down I immediately followed, and joined my voice to that of three or four more, who came, like me, to petition for favours. His lordship, however, went too fast for us, and was gaining his Chariot door with large strides, when I hallowed out to know if I was to have any reply. He was by this time got in, and muttered an answer, half of which only I heard, the other half was lost in the rattling of his chariot wheels. I stood for some time with my neck stretched out, in the posture of one that was listening to catch the glorious sounds, till looking round me, I found myself alone at his lordship’s gate.

In this esteemed position, I had a rival. A marine captain, naturally suited for the role, was vying for my patron’s favor. His mother had worked as a laundress for a man of wealth, which instilled in him an early appreciation for social climbing and lineage. Despite being dismissed by several lords for his stupidity, he dedicated his life to mingling with them, finding many who were just as dull as he was, and tolerated his relentless flattery. Flattery was his expertise, and he delivered it effortlessly; however, it felt awkward and stiff when I attempted it. As my patron’s appetite for flattery grew daily, I became increasingly reluctant to provide it as I learned more about his flaws. Just as I was about to concede to the captain, my friend called on me for help. He needed me to fight a duel for him against a gentleman who had supposedly mistreated his sister. I agreed without hesitation, and although I knew you might disapprove of my actions, I felt it was an essential obligation of friendship. I took on the challenge, disarmed my opponent, and soon discovered that the lady in question was just a woman of the street, and the man was her thug and a swindler. This act of service was met with heartfelt expressions of gratitude, but since my friend was leaving town shortly, he knew of no other way to help me than to recommend me to his uncle, Sir William Thornhill, and another distinguished nobleman in the government. Once he left, my first priority was to present his recommendation letter to his uncle, a man known for his universal virtue. I was welcomed by his servants with warm smiles, as the demeanor of the staff reflects their master’s kindness. I was shown into a grand room, where Sir William soon joined me. I delivered my message and letter, which he read before pausing for a few moments. “Please, tell me, what have you done for my kinsman to deserve this strong recommendation?” he asked. “But I suspect I can guess your merits—you’ve fought for him; thus, you expect a reward from me for being the instrument of his vices. I sincerely hope my current refusal serves as some punishment for your guilt; even more so, that it leads to your repentance.” I accepted this harsh rebuke patiently, recognizing it was justified. Now, my hopes rested solely on my letter to the esteemed man. Gaining entry to the nobility is challenging, as their doors are typically crowded with beggars eager to slip in clever petitions. After bribing the servants with half my possessions, I was finally led into a spacious room, my letter sent up for the lord’s review beforehand. During this anxious wait, I had plenty of time to take in my surroundings. Everything was grand and meticulously designed: the paintings, the furnishings, the gold accents left me in awe and raised my perception of the owner. Ah, I thought, how immense must be the stature of someone who manages the affairs of the state and whose home showcases half the wealth of a kingdom; surely his intellect must be boundless! As I reflected, I heard heavy footsteps approaching. Ah, this must be the great man! No, just a chambermaid. Another pair of footsteps soon followed. This has to be him! No, merely the lord’s valet. Finally, the lord made his entrance. “Are you the bearer of this letter?” he asked. I nodded in response. “I gather from this,” he continued, “that—“ but just then, a servant handed him a card, and without another word, he exited the room, leaving me to savor my own joy at my own pace. I didn’t see him again until a footman informed me that his lordship was heading to his carriage outside. I quickly followed and joined my voice with a few others who, like me, had come for favors. However, his lordship moved too swiftly for us, striding toward his carriage, when I called out to ask if I would get a response. By that point, he was already inside, muttering a reply that I only partially caught, the rest drowned out by the clatter of the carriage wheels. I stood there for a while, craning my neck to catch any hopeful word, until I looked around and realized I was completely alone at his lordship’s gate.

‘My patience,’ continued my son, ‘was now quite exhausted: stung with the thousand indignities I had met with, I was willing to cast myself away, and only wanted the gulph to receive me. I regarded myself as one of those vile things that nature designed should be thrown by into her lumber room, there to perish in obscurity. I had still, however, half a guinea left, and of that I thought fortune herself should not deprive me: but in order to be sure of this, I was resolved to go instantly and spend it while I had it, and then trust to occurrences for the rest. As I was going along with this resolution, it happened that Mr Cripse’s office seemed invitingly open to give me a welcome reception. In this office Mr Cripse kindly offers all his majesty’s subjects a generous promise of 30 pounds a year, for which promise all they give in return is their liberty for life, and permission to let him transport them to America as slaves. I was happy at finding a place where I could lose my fears in desperation, and entered this cell, for it had the appearance of one, with the devotion of a monastic. Here I found a number of poor creatures, all in circumstances like myself, expecting the arrival of Mr Cripse, presenting a true epitome of English impatience. Each untractable soul at variance with fortune, wreaked her injuries on their own hearts: but Mr Cripse at last came down, and all our murmurs were hushed. He deigned to regard me with an air of peculiar approbation, and indeed he was the first man who for a month past talked to me with smiles. After a few questions, he found I was fit for every thing in the world. He paused a while upon the properest means of providing for me, and slapping his forehead, as if he had found it, assured me, that there was at that time an embassy talked of from the synod of Pensylvania to the Chickasaw Indians, and that he would use his interest to get me made secretary. I knew in my own heart that the fellow lied, and yet his promise gave me pleasure, there was something so magnificent in the sound. I fairly, therefore, divided my half guinea, one half of which went to be added to his thirty thousand pound, and with the other half I resolved to go to the next tavern, to be there more happy than he.

‘My patience,’ my son continued, ‘was completely worn out. Stung by the countless insults I had faced, I was ready to give up on myself and just needed a way to escape. I felt like one of those worthless things that nature intended to toss aside into her storage room, left to fade away unnoticed. I still had half a guinea left, and I was determined that fortune wouldn’t take that from me. So, I decided to spend it right away while I still had it and then just see what happened next. As I moved forward with this decision, I noticed Mr. Cripse’s office looking invitingly open, ready to welcome me. In this office, Mr. Cripse generously offers all of His Majesty's subjects a promise of £30 a year, in exchange for their freedom for life and the chance to be shipped off to America as slaves. I felt relieved to find a place where I could drown my fears in despair, and I entered this space, which resembled a prison, with the devotion of a monk. Inside, I saw a number of others like me, all waiting for Mr. Cripse's arrival, embodying pure English impatience. Each troubled soul, at odds with fate, was tearing themselves apart over their own misfortunes. But when Mr. Cripse finally came down, all our complaints fell silent. He regarded me with a special air of approval, and indeed, he was the first person in a month to speak to me with a smile. After asking me a few questions, he concluded that I was suitable for anything in the world. He paused, pondering the best way to help me, and then, slapping his forehead as if he'd just had a revelation, told me there was talk of an embassy from the Pennsylvania synod to the Chickasaw Indians and he would use his influence to get me appointed as secretary. Deep down, I knew he was lying, but his promise felt good; there was something so grand about it. So, I split my half guinea in two: one half went to add to his £30,000, and with the other half, I planned to head to the nearest tavern and be happier than he would ever be.’

‘As I was going out with that resolution, I was met at the door by the captain of a ship, with whom I had formerly some little acquaintance, and he agreed to be my companion over a bowl of punch. As I never chose to make a secret of my circumstances, he assured me that I was upon the very point of ruin, in listening to the office-keeper’s promises; for that he only designed to sell me to the plantations. But, continued he, I fancy you might, by a much shorter voyage, be very easily put into a genteel way of bread. Take my advice. My ship sails to-morrow for Amsterdam; What if you go in her as a passenger? The moment you land all you have to do is to teach the Dutchmen English, and I’ll warrant you’ll get pupils and money enough. I suppose you understand English, added he, by this time, or the deuce is in it. I confidently assured him of that; but expressed a doubt whether the Dutch would be willing to learn English. He affirmed with an oath that they were fond of it to distraction; and upon that affirmation I agreed with his proposal, and embarked the next day to teach the Dutch English in Holland. The wind was fair, our voyage short, and after having paid my passage with half my moveables, I found myself, fallen as from the skies, a stranger in one of the principal streets of Amsterdam. In this situation I was unwilling to let any time pass unemployed in teaching. I addressed myself therefore to two or three of those I met whose appearance seemed most promising; but it was impossible to make ourselves mutually understood. It was not till this very moment I recollected, that in order to teach Dutchmen English, it was necessary that they should first teach me Dutch. How I came to overlook so obvious an objection, is to me amazing; but certain it is I overlooked it.

As I was heading out with that decision, I was stopped at the door by the captain of a ship, someone I had a bit of a history with. He agreed to join me for a bowl of punch. Since I never liked to hide my situation, he told me I was on the edge of ruin for listening to the office-keeper's promises, since he just intended to sell me off to the plantations. But, he continued, I think you could easily find a better way to make a living with a much shorter trip. Take my advice. My ship is leaving tomorrow for Amsterdam; why not go as a passenger? As soon as you arrive, all you need to do is teach the Dutch people English, and I bet you’ll have enough students and money. I assume you know English by now, right? I confidently reassured him of that, but I was unsure if the Dutch would actually want to learn English. He swore they loved it to bits; based on that, I agreed to his suggestion and set sail the next day to teach the Dutch English in Holland. The wind was favorable, our trip was brief, and after paying my fare with half my belongings, I found myself, as if falling from the sky, a stranger on one of the main streets of Amsterdam. In this situation, I was eager not to waste any time in teaching. So, I approached a couple of people I met who looked promising, but it was impossible for us to understand each other. It wasn’t until that moment that I remembered I needed the Dutch to first teach me Dutch in order to teach them English. I can’t believe I overlooked such an obvious issue, but it’s true—I completely missed it.

‘This scheme thus blown up, I had some thoughts of fairly shipping back to England again; but happening into company with an Irish student, who was returning from Louvain, our conversation turning upon topics of literature, (for by the way it may be observed that I always forgot the meanness of my circumstances when I could converse upon such subjects) from him I learned that there were not two men in his whole university who understood Greek. This amazed me. I instantly resolved to travel to Louvain, and there live by teaching Greek; and in this design I was heartened by my brother student, who threw out some hints that a fortune might be got by it.

Once this plan fell apart, I considered going back to England. However, while I was with an Irish student returning from Louvain, our conversation turned to literature. I should mention that I often forgot about my difficult situation when discussing subjects like this. From him, I discovered that there were only two people at his university who understood Greek. This shocked me. I immediately decided to travel to Louvain and make a living by teaching Greek. My fellow student encouraged me by suggesting that there was a chance to make a fortune doing this.

‘I set boldly forward the next morning. Every day lessened the burthen of my moveables, like Æsop and his basket of bread; for I paid them for my lodgings to the Dutch as I travelled on. When I came to Louvain, I was resolved not to go sneaking to the lower professors, but openly tendered my talents to the principal himself. I went, had admittance, and offered him my service as a master of the Greek language, which I had been told was a desideratum in his university. The principal seemed at first to doubt of my abilities; but of these I offered to convince him, by turning a part of any Greek author he should fix upon into Latin. Finding me perfectly earnest in my proposal, he addressed me thus: You see me, young man, continued he, I never learned Greek, and I don’t find that I have ever missed it. I have had a doctor’s cap and gown without Greek: I have ten thousand florins a year without Greek; I eat heartily without Greek, and in short, continued he, as I don’t know Greek, I do not believe there is any good in it.

I set out confidently the next morning. Each day made the burden of my belongings lighter, like Aesop and his basket of bread; I paid for my accommodations to the Dutch as I traveled. When I arrived in Louvain, I was determined not to approach the lesser professors but instead to directly offer my skills to the principal himself. I went in, got an audience, and proposed my services as a Greek language instructor, which I had heard was in demand at his university. The principal initially seemed skeptical of my abilities, but I offered to prove myself by translating a portion of any Greek author he chose into Latin. Seeing my genuine intent, he responded, “You see me, young man. I never learned Greek, and I don't feel I've missed out. I've had a doctor’s cap and gown without Greek; I earn ten thousand florins a year without Greek; I eat well without Greek. In short," he continued, "since I don't know Greek, I don't think it's valuable.”

‘I was now too far from home to think of returning; so I resolved to go forward. I had some knowledge of music, with a tolerable voice, and now turned what was once my amusement into a present means of subsistence. I passed among the harmless peasants of Flanders, and among such of the French as were poor enough to be very merry; for I ever found them sprightly in proportion to their wants. Whenever I approached a peasant’s house towards night-fall, I played one of my most merry tunes, and that procured me not only a lodging, but subsistence for the next day. I once or twice attempted to play for people of fashion; but they always thought my performance odious, and never rewarded me even with a trifle. This was to me the more extraordinary, as whenever I used in better days to play for company, when playing was my amusement, my music never failed to throw them into raptures, and the ladies especially; but as it was now my only means, it was received with contempt: a proof how ready the world is to under rate those talents by which a man is supported.

I was now too far from home to think about going back, so I decided to move forward. I had some knowledge of music and a decent voice, so I turned what used to be my hobby into a way to make a living. I traveled among the kind peasants of Flanders and the French who were poor enough to be quite cheerful; I always found them lively in relation to their struggles. Whenever I got close to a peasant's house in the evening, I played one of my happiest tunes, which not only got me a place to sleep but also food for the next day. I tried a couple of times to perform for wealthy people, but they always thought my music was terrible and never gave me even a small tip. This surprised me because, in better times, when playing was just a pastime, my music always thrilled audiences, especially the ladies; but now, since it was my only way to survive, it was met with disdain—showing how quick the world is to undervalue the talents that support a person.

‘In this manner I proceeded to Paris, with no design but just to look about me, and then to go forward. The people of Paris are much fonder of strangers that have money, than of those that have wit. As I could not boast much of either, I was no great favourite. After walking about the town four or five days, and seeing the outsides of the best houses, I was preparing to leave this retreat of venal hospitality, when passing through one of the principal streets, whom should I meet but our cousin, to whom you first recommended me. This meeting was very agreeable to me, and I believe not displeasing to him. He enquired into the nature of my journey to Paris, and informed me of his own business there, which was to collect pictures, medals, intaglios, and antiques of all kinds, for a gentleman in London, who had just stept into taste and a large fortune. I was the more surprised at seeing our cousin pitched upon for this office, as he himself had often assured me he knew nothing of the matter. Upon my asking how he had been taught the art of a connoscento so very suddenly, he assured me that nothing was more easy. The whole secret consisted in a strict adherence to two rules: the one always to observe, that the picture might have been better if the painter had taken more pains; and the other, to praise the works of Pietro Perugino. But, says he, as I once taught you how to be an author in London, I’ll now undertake to instruct you in the art of picture buying at Paris.

I made my way to Paris with no plan other than to explore and then move on. The people in Paris are much more interested in wealthy strangers than in those with intelligence. Since I couldn't really claim much of either, I wasn't very popular. After wandering around the city for four or five days and seeing the exteriors of the best buildings, I was about to leave this place of mercenary hospitality when I ended up bumping into our cousin, the one you first recommended to me. This encounter was quite pleasant for me, and I think he didn't mind it, either. He asked about my trip to Paris and shared that he was there for his own reasons: to gather paintings, medals, gems, and antiques for a gentleman in London who had just developed a taste for art and come into a lot of money. I was surprised that our cousin was chosen for this task, especially since he often claimed he knew nothing about it. When I asked how he suddenly learned so much about the art of connoisseurship, he assured me it was very simple. The secret was just to follow two rules: first, always note that the painting could have been better if the artist had worked harder; and second, always praise the works of Pietro Perugino. But, he added, just as I once taught you how to be an author in London, I'll now take it upon myself to teach you how to buy paintings in Paris.

‘With this proposal I very readily closed, as it was a living, and now all my ambition was to live. I went therefore to his lodgings, improved my dress by his assistance, and after some time, accompanied him to auctions of pictures, where the English gentry were expected to be purchasers. I was not a little surprised at his intimacy with people of the best fashion, who referred themselves to his judgment upon every picture or medal, as to an unerring standard of taste. He made very good use of my assistance upon these occasions; for when asked his opinion, he would gravely take me aside, and ask mine, shrug, look wise, return, and assure the company, that he could give no opinion upon an affair of so much importance. Yet there was sometimes an occasion for a more supported assurance. I remember to have seen him, after giving his opinion that the colouring of a picture was not mellow enough, very deliberately take a brush with brown varnish, that was accidentally lying by, and rub it over the piece with great composure before all the company, and then ask if he had not improved the tints.

I quickly agreed to this proposal since it was about living, and all I wanted was to stay alive. So, I went to his place, got help improving my outfit, and after a while, went with him to art auctions where the English elite were expected to buy. I was quite surprised at how well he knew people of high society, who turned to him for his opinion on every painting or medal as if his taste was flawless. He made excellent use of my help during these events; when someone asked for his thoughts, he would thoughtfully pull me aside, ask for my take, shrug, look wise, and then return to assure everyone that he couldn't give an opinion on something so significant. But sometimes, he needed to show a bit more confidence. I remember one time, after declaring that the colors of a picture weren’t rich enough, he calmly picked up a brush with brown varnish that was lying nearby and rubbed it over the painting right in front of everyone, then asked if he hadn’t just enhanced the colors.

‘When he had finished his commission in Paris, he left me strongly recommended to several men of distinction, as a person very proper for a travelling tutor; and after some time I was employed in that capacity by a gentleman who brought his ward to Paris, in order to set him forward on his tour through Europe. I was to be the young gentleman’s governor, but with a proviso that he should always be permitted to govern himself. My pupil in fact understood the art of guiding in money concerns much better than I. He was heir to a fortune of about two hundred thousand pounds, left him by an uncle in the West Indies; and his guardians, to qualify him for the management of it, had bound him apprentice to an attorney. Thus avarice was his prevailing passion: all his questions on the road were how money might be saved, which was the least expensive course of travel; whether any thing could be bought that would turn to account when disposed of again in London. Such curiosities on the way as could be seen for nothing he was ready enough to look at; but if the sight of them was to be paid for, he usually asserted that he had been told they were not worth seeing. He never paid a bill, that he would not observe, how amazingly expensive travelling was, and all this though he was not yet twenty-one. When arrived at Leghorn, as we took a walk to look at the port and shipping, he enquired the expence of the passage by sea home to England. This he was informed was but a trifle, compared to his returning by land, he was therefore unable to withstand the temptation; so paying me the small part of my salary that was due, he took leave, and embarked with only one attendant for London.

‘When he finished his assignment in Paris, he left me highly recommended to several distinguished individuals as someone very suitable to be a traveling tutor. After a while, I was hired by a gentleman who brought his ward to Paris to help him on his tour through Europe. I was supposed to be the young man's tutor, but with the condition that he should always be allowed to make his own decisions. In fact, my pupil was much better at handling money matters than I was. He was heir to a fortune of around two hundred thousand pounds, left to him by an uncle in the West Indies, and his guardians had made him an apprentice to a lawyer to prepare him for managing it. Thus, greed was his main passion; all his questions on the journey revolved around how to save money, which travel methods were the cheapest, and if there was anything he could buy that could be sold for a profit in London. He was always eager to see things along the way that were free, but if there was a fee to see something, he would usually claim he had been told it wasn’t worth seeing. He never paid a bill without commenting on how incredibly expensive traveling was, and all of this despite not yet being twenty-one. When we arrived in Leghorn, we took a walk to check out the port and the ships, and he asked about the cost of a sea passage back to England. He was told it was only a small amount compared to traveling overland, so he couldn’t resist the temptation; after paying me the small part of my salary that was due, he said goodbye and boarded a ship for London with just one attendant.’

‘I now therefore was left once more upon the world at large, but then it was a thing I was used to. However my skill in music could avail me nothing in a country where every peasant was a better musician than I; but by this time I had acquired another talent, which answered my purpose as well, and this was a skill in disputation. In all the foreign universities and convents, there are upon certain days philosophical theses maintained against every adventitious disputant; for which, if the champion opposes with any dexterity, he can claim a gratuity in money, a dinner, and a bed, for one night. In this manner therefore I fought my way towards England, walked along from city to city, examined mankind more nearly, and, if I may so express it, saw both sides of the picture. My remarks, however, are but few: I found that monarchy was the best government for the poor to live in, and commonwealths for the rich. I found that riches in general were in every country another name for freedom; and that no man is so fond of liberty himself as not to be desirous of subjecting the will of some individuals in society to his own.

I was once again thrown back out into the wide world, but this was something I was used to. However, my musical talent didn't help me much in a land where every farmer was a better musician than I was; by this time, though, I had picked up another skill that served me just as well, and that was the ability to debate. In various foreign universities and convents, there are certain days when philosophical theses are defended against any challenger; if someone handles this well, they can earn a cash reward, a dinner, and a bed for the night. This is how I made my way toward England, traveling from city to city, getting a closer look at people, and, if I may put it this way, seeing both sides of the story. However, my observations are limited: I discovered that monarchy is the best government for the poor, while republics work better for the wealthy. I learned that wealth in any country is often just another word for freedom, and that no one is so attached to their own liberty that they aren't eager to impose their will on others in society.

‘Upon my arrival in England, I resolved to pay my respects first to you, and then to enlist as a volunteer in the first expedition that was going forward; but on my journey down my resolutions were changed, by meeting an old acquaintance, who I found belonged to a company of comedians, that were going to make a summer campaign in the country. The company seemed not much to disapprove of me for an associate. They all, however, apprized me of the importance of the task at which I aimed; that the public was a many headed monster, and that only such as had very good heads could please it: that acting was not to be learnt in a day; and that without some traditional shrugs, which had been on the stage, and only on the stage, these hundred years, I could never pretend to please. The next difficulty was in fitting me with parts, as almost every character was in keeping. I was driven for some time from one character to another, till at last Horatio was fixed upon, which the presence of the present company has happily hindered me from acting.’

‘When I arrived in England, I decided to pay my respects to you first and then join the first expedition that was going out. However, on my way down, my plans changed when I ran into an old acquaintance who was part of a group of comedians planning a summer tour in the countryside. They didn’t seem to mind having me as part of their team. They all warned me about the importance of the task I was aiming for, saying that the public was a many-headed monster, and only those with exceptional talent could please it. They explained that acting couldn’t be learned in a day and that without some traditional gestures that had been on stage for a hundred years, I could never hope to succeed. The next challenge was finding me suitable roles, as almost every character was already taken. I was shuffled from one role to another until they finally decided on Horatio, a choice that the current company has fortunately prevented me from acting.’

CHAPTER XXI.

The short continuance of friendship amongst the vicious, which is coeval only with mutual satisfaction.

The brief duration of friendship among the wicked, which lasts only as long as both parties are satisfied.

My son’s account was too long to be delivered at once, the first part of it was begun that night, and he was concluding the rest after dinner the next day, when the appearance of Mr Thornhill’s equipage at the door seemed to make a pause in the general satisfaction. The butler, who was now become my friend in the family, informed me with a whisper, that the ’Squire had already made some overtures to Miss Wilmot, and that her aunt and uncle seemed highly to approve the match. Upon Mr Thornhill’s entering, he seemed, at seeing my son and me, to start back; but I readily imputed that to surprize, and not displeasure. However, upon our advancing to salute him, he returned our greeting with the most apparent candour; and after a short time, his presence served only to encrease the general good humour.

My son’s story was too long to share all at once. He started it that night and was finishing the rest after dinner the next day when Mr. Thornhill’s carriage showed up at the door, which seemed to interrupt the overall enjoyment. The butler, who had become my friend, quietly told me that the ’Squire had already made some advances toward Miss Wilmot, and her aunt and uncle seemed very supportive of the match. When Mr. Thornhill entered and saw my son and me, he appeared to be taken aback, but I assumed it was surprise and not displeasure. However, when we approached to greet him, he responded warmly, and after a short while, his presence only boosted the general good mood.

After tea he called me aside, to enquire after my daughter; but upon my informing him that my enquiry was unsuccessful, he seemed greatly surprised; adding, that he had been since frequently at my house, in order to comfort the rest of my family, whom he left perfectly well. He then asked if I had communicated her misfortune to Miss Wilmot, or my son; and upon my replying that I had not told them as yet, he greatly approved my prudence and precaution, desiring me by all means to keep it a secret: ‘For at best,’ cried he, ‘it is but divulging one’s own infamy; and perhaps Miss Livy may not be so guilty as we all imagine.’ We were here interrupted by a servant, who came to ask the ’Squire in, to stand up at country dances; so that he left me quite pleased with the interest he seemed to take in my concerns. His addresses, however, to Miss Wilmot, were too obvious to be mistaken; and yet she seemed not perfectly pleased, but bore them rather in compliance to the will of her aunt, than from real inclination. I had even the satisfaction to see her lavish some kind looks upon my unfortunate son, which the other could neither extort by his fortune nor assiduity. Mr Thornhill’s seeming composure, however, not a little surprised me: we had now continued here a week, at the pressing instances of Mr Arnold; but each day the more tenderness Miss Wilmot shewed my son, Mr Thomhill’s friendship seemed proportionably to encrease for him.

After tea, he pulled me aside to ask about my daughter. When I told him I hadn’t had any luck finding her, he looked really surprised. He added that he had been to my house often to comfort the rest of my family, whom he left perfectly well. He then asked if I had shared her situation with Miss Wilmot or my son, and when I said I hadn't told them yet, he approved of my caution and urged me to keep it a secret: "Because, in the end," he said, "it’s just revealing your own shame; and maybe Miss Livy isn’t as guilty as we all think." We were interrupted by a servant who came to call the ’Squire in for country dances, so he left me feeling pleased with the interest he took in my situation. However, his intentions toward Miss Wilmot were obvious, though she didn’t seem entirely happy about it. It seemed she complied more out of her aunt’s will than from any real interest. I even felt satisfied to see her give some kind looks to my unfortunate son, which the other guy couldn’t get from her, despite his wealth or persistence. Mr. Thornhill’s calmness surprised me, though: we had been here for a week at Mr. Arnold’s strong request; but every day, as Miss Wilmot showed more affection to my son, Mr. Thornhill's friendship for him seemed to increase as well.

He had formerly made us the most kind assurances of using his interest to serve the family; but now his generosity was not confined to promises alone: the morning I designed for my departure, Mr Thornhill came to me with looks of real pleasure to inform me of a piece of service he had done for his friend George. This was nothing less than his having procured him an ensign’s commission in one of the regiments that was going to the West Indies, for which he had promised but one hundred pounds, his interest having been sufficient to get an abatement of the other two. ‘As for this trifling piece of service,’ continued the young gentleman, ‘I desire no other reward but the pleasure of having served my friend; and as for the hundred pound to be paid, if you are unable to raise it yourselves, I will advance it, and you shall repay me at your leisure.’ This was a favour we wanted words to express our sense of. I readily therefore gave my bond for the money, and testified as much gratitude as if I never intended to pay.

He had previously assured us that he would use his influence to help the family, but now his generosity went beyond just promises. On the morning I planned to leave, Mr. Thornhill approached me with genuine happiness to tell me about a favor he had done for his friend George. He had secured an ensign's commission for him in one of the regiments heading to the West Indies, for which he only needed to pay one hundred pounds, having successfully negotiated a reduction from the original cost. "As for this small favor," the young gentleman continued, "I don't want any other reward than the satisfaction of helping my friend. And about the hundred pounds, if you can't raise it yourselves, I'll cover it, and you can pay me back whenever you can." This was a favor for which we didn't have the right words to express our gratitude. I therefore readily signed a bond for the money and showed as much thankfulness as if I never planned to repay it.

George was to depart for town the next day to secure his commission, in pursuance of his generous patron’s directions, who judged it highly expedient to use dispatch, lest in the mean time another should step in with more advantageous proposals. The next morning, therefore, our young soldier was early prepared for his departure, and seemed the only person among us that was not affected by it. Neither the fatigues and dangers he was going to encounter, nor the friends and mistress, for Miss Wilmot actually loved him, he was leaving behind, any way damped his spirits. After he had taken leave of the rest of the company, I gave him all I had, my blessing. ‘And now, my boy,’ cried I, ‘thou art going to fight for thy country, remember how thy brave grandfather fought for his sacred king, when loyalty among Britons was a virtue. Go, my boy, and imitate him in all but his misfortunes, if it was a misfortune to die with Lord Falkland. Go, my boy, and if you fall, tho’ distant, exposed and unwept by those that love you, the most precious tears are those with which heaven bedews the unburied head of a soldier.’

George was set to leave for town the next day to secure his commission, following the advice of his generous patron, who thought it was essential to act quickly, in case someone else made a better offer in the meantime. So, the next morning, our young soldier was ready to go early and seemed to be the only one among us unaffected by the departure. Neither the challenges and dangers ahead, nor the friends and his love, since Miss Wilmot truly cared for him, dampened his spirits. After he said goodbye to the rest of the group, I gave him all I had—my blessing. "Now, my boy," I exclaimed, "you're going to fight for your country. Remember how your brave grandfather fought for his king when loyalty was a virtue among Britons. Go, my boy, and emulate him in all but his misfortunes, if dying alongside Lord Falkland can be called a misfortune. Go, my boy, and if you fall, even if you're far away, exposed, and unwept by those who love you, know that the most precious tears are those that heaven sheds on the unburied head of a soldier."

The next morning I took leave of the good family, that had been kind enough to entertain me so long, not without several expressions of gratitude to Mr Thornhill for his late bounty. I left them in the enjoyment of all that happiness which affluence and good breeding procure, and returned towards home, despairing of ever finding my daughter more, but sending a sigh to heaven to spare and to forgive her. I was now come within about twenty miles of home, having hired an horse to carry me, as I was yet but weak, and comforted myself with the hopes of soon seeing all I held dearest upon earth. But the night coming on, I put up at a little public-house by the roadside, and asked for the landlord’s company over a pint of wine. We sate beside his kitchen fire, which was the best room in the house, and chatted on politics and the news of the country. We happened, among other topics, to talk of young ’Squire Thornhill, who the host assured me was hated as much as his uncle Sir William, who sometimes came down to the country, was loved. He went on to observe, that he made it his whole study to betray the daughters of such as received him to their houses, and after a fortnight or three weeks possession, turned them out unrewarded and abandoned to the world. As we continued our discourse in this manner, his wife, who had been out to get change, returned, and perceiving that her husband was enjoying a pleasure in which she was not a sharer, she asked him, in an angry tone, what he did there, to which he only replied in an ironical way, by drinking her health. ‘Mr Symmonds,’ cried she, ‘you use me very ill, and I’ll bear it no longer. Here three parts of the business is left for me to do, and the fourth left unfinished; while you do nothing but soak with the guests all day long, whereas if a spoonful of liquor were to cure me of a fever, I never touch a drop.’ I now found what she would be at, and immediately poured her out a glass, which she received with a curtesy, and drinking towards my good health, ‘Sir,’ resumed she, ‘it is not so much for the value of the liquor I am angry, but one cannot help it, when the house is going out of the windows. If the customers or guests are to be dunned, all the burthen lies upon my back, he’d as lief eat that glass as budge after them himself.’ There now above stairs, we have a young woman who has come to take up her lodgings here, and I don’t believe she has got any money by her over-civility. I am certain she is very slow of payment, and I wish she were put in mind of it.’—‘What signifies minding her,’ cried the host, ‘if she be slow, she is sure.’—‘I don’t know that,’ replied the wife; ‘but I know that I am sure she has been here a fortnight, and we have not yet seen the cross of her money.’—‘I suppose, my dear,’ cried he, ‘we shall have it all in a, lump.’—‘In a lump!’ cried the other, ‘I hope we may get it any way; and that I am resolved we will this very night, or out she tramps, bag and baggage.’—‘Consider, my dear,’ cried the husband, ‘she is a gentlewoman, and deserves more respect.’—‘As for the matter of that,’ returned the hostess, ‘gentle or simple, out she shall pack with a sassarara. Gentry may be good things where they take; but for my part I never saw much good of them at the sign of the Harrow.’—Thus saying, she ran up a narrow flight of stairs, that went from the kitchen to a room over-head, and I soon perceived by the loudness of her voice, and the bitterness of her reproaches, that no money was to be had from her lodger. I could hear her remonstrances very distinctly: ‘Out I say, pack out this moment, tramp thou infamous strumpet, or I’ll give thee a mark thou won’t be the better for this three months. What! you trumpery, to come and take up an honest house, without cross or coin to bless yourself with; come along I say.’—‘O dear madam,’ cried the stranger, ‘pity me, pity a poor abandoned creature for one night, and death will soon do the rest.’ I instantly knew the voice of my poor ruined child Olivia. I flew to her rescue, while the woman was dragging her along by the hair, and I caught the dear forlorn wretch in my arms.—‘Welcome, any way welcome, my dearest lost one, my treasure, to your poor old father’s bosom. Tho’ the vicious forsake thee, there is yet one in the world that will never forsake thee; tho’ thou hadst ten thousand crimes to answer for, he will forget them all.’—‘O my own dear’—for minutes she could no more—‘my own dearest good papa! Could angels be kinder! How do I deserve so much! The villain, I hate him and myself, to be a reproach to such goodness. You can’t forgive me. I know you cannot.’—‘Yes, my child, from my heart I do forgive thee! Only repent, and we both shall yet be happy. We shall see many pleasant days yet, my Olivia!’—‘Ah! never, sir, never. The rest of my wretched life must be infamy abroad and shame at home. But, alas! papa, you look much paler than you used to do. Could such a thing as I am give you so much uneasiness? Sure you have too much wisdom to take the miseries of my guilt upon yourself.’—‘Our wisdom, young woman,’ replied I.—‘Ah, why so cold a name papa?’ cried she. ‘This is the first time you ever called me by so cold a name.’—‘I ask pardon, my darling,’ returned I; ‘but I was going to observe, that wisdom makes but a slow defence against trouble, though at last a sure one.’

The next morning, I said goodbye to the kind family that had welcomed me for so long, expressing my gratitude to Mr. Thornhill for his generosity. I left them enjoying the happiness that wealth and good manners bring and headed back home, feeling hopeless about ever finding my daughter again, but sending a prayer to heaven to keep her safe and forgive her. I was now about twenty miles from home, having rented a horse since I was still weak, comforted by the hope of soon seeing all I cherished the most. As night fell, I stopped at a small inn by the roadside and asked to share a pint of wine with the landlord. We sat by the kitchen fire, the coziest spot in the place, and chatted about politics and the news. We happened to discuss young Squire Thornhill, whom the host claimed was as disliked as his uncle, Sir William, was liked when he occasionally visited. The landlord noted that Thornhill made it his mission to seduce the daughters of his hosts, and after a couple of weeks, would leave them abandoned and without support. As we continued talking, the landlord's wife returned from running an errand and, noticing her husband was enjoying himself without her, asked in an annoyed tone what he was doing. He jokingly raised his glass to toast her health. "Mr. Symmonds," she said, "you treat me very unfairly, and I'm not going to put up with it anymore. I've got three-quarters of the work to do here, and you’ve left me with a quarter unfinished, while you lounge around with the guests all day. If a drop of liquor could cure my fever, I wouldn’t touch a drop." I understood her point and poured her a glass, which she accepted with a polite nod. As she drank to my health, she continued, "Sir, it's not just about the liquor's value, but I can't help it when the place is falling apart. If the customers need to be chased for money, it all falls on me, while he would just as soon drink that glass as go after them himself." She then mentioned that there was a young woman staying with them who hadn't paid, remarking that she was very slow to settle her bill. "I know she's been here for two weeks, and we haven’t seen a penny from her," she said. "I hope we’ll get it all at once," replied her husband. "At once!" she exclaimed. "I just hope we get it at all, and I'm determined that we will tonight, or she can leave with all her stuff." "Think about it, dear,” he said, “she's a gentlewoman and deserves more respect." "As for that," she shot back, "gentle or not, she's out of here with a kick. Gentry might be good in some places, but I’ve never seen much benefit from them at the sign of the Harrow." Saying this, she dashed up the stairs from the kitchen to a room above, and I soon heard her voice rising with harsh accusations, indicating that no payment was to be had from her guest. I could clearly hear her shouting, “Get out now, pack up this instant, you infamous hussy, or I’ll give you a mark you won’t forget for three months. What? You come into an honest establishment without a cent to bless yourself?" The stranger pleaded, "Oh dear madam, have pity on a poor abandoned soul for just one night, and death will take care of the rest." In that moment, I recognized the voice of my poor ruined child, Olivia. I rushed to her aid as the woman was pulling her by the hair, and I caught my dear, forsaken daughter in my arms. "Welcome, welcome, my dearest lost one, my treasure, to your poor old father's embrace. Though the wicked forsake you, there's still one in the world who will never abandon you; even if you had a thousand sins, I will forget them all." “Oh, my dear papa," she said, unable to continue for a moment. "How do I deserve such kindness? I hate the villain, and I hate myself for being a disgrace to such goodness. You can’t forgive me. I know you can’t." "Yes, my child, I truly forgive you from my heart! Just repent, and we can still be happy together. We will have many pleasant days ahead, my Olivia!” "Ah! Never, sir, never. The rest of my miserable life will be marked by shame outside and disgrace at home. But, oh papa, you look so much paler than before. Can someone like me cause you so much pain? Surely you have too much wisdom to take on the burdens of my guilt." "Our wisdom, young lady," I replied. "Oh, why so cold a name, papa?" she asked. "This is the first time you’ve ever called me that." "I apologize, my darling," I said, "but I was about to mention that wisdom offers a slow but sure defense against trouble."

The landlady now returned to know if we did not chuse a more genteel apartment, to which assenting, we were shewn a room, where we could converse more freely. After we had talked ourselves into some degree of tranquillity, I could not avoid desiring some account of the gradations that led to her present wretched situation. ‘That villain, sir,’ said she, ‘from the first day of our meeting made me honourable, though private, proposals.’

The landlady came back to see if we wanted a more upscale apartment. We agreed, and she showed us a room where we could talk more openly. After we had calmed down a bit, I couldn't help but want to know how she ended up in her current terrible situation. “That guy, sir,” she said, “made me respectable, though discreet, offers from the very first day we met.”

‘Villain indeed,’ cried I; ‘and yet it in some measure surprizes me, how a person of Mr Burchell’s good sense and seeming honour could be guilty of such deliberate baseness, and thus step into a family to undo it.’

‘Villain indeed,’ I exclaimed; ‘and yet I’m somewhat surprised how someone like Mr. Burchell, who has good sense and seems honorable, could be guilty of such intentional dishonor and come into a family to ruin it.’

‘My dear papa,’ returned my daughter, ‘you labour under a strange mistake, Mr Burchell never attempted to deceive me. Instead of that he took every opportunity of privately admonishing me against the artifices of Mr Thornhill, who I now find was even worse than he represented him.’—‘Mr Thornhill,’ interrupted I, ‘can it be?’—‘Yes, Sir,’ returned she, ‘it was Mr Thornhill who seduced me, who employed the two ladies, as he called them, but who, in fact, were abandoned women of the town, without breeding or pity, to decoy us up to London. Their artifices, you may remember would have certainly succeeded, but for Mr Burchell’s letter, who directed those reproaches at them, which we all applied to ourselves. How he came to have so much influence as to defeat their intentions, still remains a secret to me; but I am convinced he was ever our warmest sincerest friend.’

“My dear dad,” my daughter replied, “you have a strange misunderstanding. Mr. Burchell never tried to deceive me. Instead, he took every chance to privately warn me about the tricks of Mr. Thornhill, who I now see was even worse than he made him out to be.” — “Mr. Thornhill?” I interrupted. “Is that true?” — “Yes, Sir,” she said. “It was Mr. Thornhill who seduced me. He hired those two ladies, as he called them, who were actually just desperate women from the streets, with no background or compassion, to lure us to London. Their schemes, as you might remember, would have definitely worked if it weren't for Mr. Burchell’s letter, which pointed out their deceptions, and we all took to heart. I still don’t understand how he managed to have so much influence to thwart their plans, but I’m sure he was always our most genuine and devoted friend.”

‘You amaze me, my dear,’ cried I; ‘but now I find my first suspicions of Mr Thornhill’s baseness were too well grounded: but he can triumph in security; for he is rich and we are poor. But tell me, my child, sure it was no small temptation that could thus obliterate all the impressions of such an education, and so virtuous a disposition as thine.’

"You amaze me, my dear," I exclaimed. "But now I see that my initial doubts about Mr. Thornhill’s true character were justified. He can feel secure in his success; he’s wealthy, and we’re not. But tell me, my child, it must have been an enormous temptation to wipe away all the lessons from such a fine upbringing and your inherently good nature."

‘Indeed, Sir,’ replied she, ‘he owes all his triumph to the desire I had of making him, and not myself, happy. I knew that the ceremony of our marriage, which was privately performed by a popish priest, was no way binding, and that I had nothing to trust to but his honour.’ ‘What,’ interrupted I, ‘and were you indeed married by a priest, and in orders?’—‘Indeed, Sir, we were,’ replied she, ‘though we were both sworn to conceal his name.’—‘Why then, my child, come to my arms again, and now you are a thousand times more welcome than before; for you are now his wife to all intents and purposes; nor can all the laws of man, tho’ written upon tables of adamant, lessen the force of that sacred connexion.’

“Absolutely, Sir,” she said, “he owes all his success to my wish to make him happy, not myself. I knew that the ceremony of our marriage, which a Catholic priest privately conducted, wasn't official and that I could only rely on his honor.” “What?” I interrupted. “Were you really married by a priest who was ordained?”—“Yes, Sir, we were,” she responded, “even though we both promised to keep his name a secret.” —“Well then, my dear, come into my arms again. You’re now a thousand times more welcome than before; because now you are, in every sense, his wife; and no human law, even if carved on stone tablets, can diminish the strength of that sacred bond.”

‘Alas, Papa,’ replied she, ‘you are but little acquainted with his villainies: he has been married already, by the same priest, to six or eight wives more, whom, like me, he has deceived and abandoned.’

‘Alas, Dad,’ she replied, ‘you know very little about his misdeeds: he has already been married, by the same priest, to six or eight other wives, whom, like me, he has deceived and left behind.’

‘Has he so?’ cried I, ‘then we must hang the priest, and you shall inform against him to-morrow.’—‘But Sir,’ returned she, ‘will that be right, when I am sworn to secrecy?’—‘My dear,’ I replied, ‘if you have made such a promise, I cannot, nor will I tempt you to break it. Even tho’ it may benefit the public, you must not inform against him. In all human institutions a smaller evil is allowed to procure a greater good; as in politics, a province may be given away to secure a kingdom; in medicine, a limb may be lopt off, to preserve the body. But in religion the law is written, and inflexible, never to do evil. And this law, my child, is right: for otherwise, if we commit a smaller evil, to procure a greater good, certain guilt would be thus incurred, in expectation of contingent advantage. And though the advantage should certainly follow, yet the interval between commission and advantage, which is allowed to be guilty, may be that in which we are called away to answer for the things we have done, and the volume of human actions is closed for ever. But I interrupt you, my dear, go on.’

“Has he really?” I exclaimed. “Then we have to hang the priest, and you need to report him tomorrow.” — “But Sir,” she replied, “is that right when I’m sworn to secrecy?” — “My dear,” I answered, “if you made such a promise, I can’t and won’t pressure you to break it. Even if it might help the public, you shouldn’t report him. In all human systems, a lesser evil is sometimes accepted to achieve a greater good; for example, in politics, a province might be given up to secure a kingdom; in medicine, a limb may be amputated to save the body. But in religion, the law is clear and unyielding: never do evil. And this law, my child, is just: otherwise, if we commit a lesser evil to gain a greater good, we would incur guilt while hoping for a potential benefit. And even if that benefit does follow, the time between the wrongdoing and the reward—during which we are considered guilty—might be the moment we are called to account for our actions, and our record of deeds is closed forever. But I’m interrupting you, my dear. Please continue.”

‘The very next morning,’ continued she, ‘I found what little expectations I was to have from his sincerity. That very morning he introduced me to two unhappy women more, whom, like me, he had deceived, but who lived in contented prostitution. I loved him too tenderly to bear such rivals in his affections, and strove to forget my infamy in a tumult of pleasures. With this view, I danced, dressed, and talked; but still was unhappy. The gentlemen who visited there told me every moment of the power of my charms, and this only contributed to encrease my melancholy, as I had thrown all their power quite away. Thus each day I grew more pensive, and he more insolent, till at last the monster had the assurance to offer me to a young Baronet of his acquaintance. Need I describe, Sir, how his ingratitude stung me. My answer to this proposal was almost madness. I desired to part. As I was going he offered me a purse; but I flung it at him with indignation, and burst from him in a rage, that for a while kept me insensible of the miseries of my situation. But I soon looked round me, and saw myself a vile, abject, guilty thing, without one friend in the world to apply to. Just in that interval, a stage-coach happening to pass by, I took a place, it being my only aim to be driven at a distance from a wretch I despised and detested. I was set down here, where, since my arrival, my own anxiety, and this woman’s unkindness, have been my only companions. The hours of pleasure that I have passed with my mamma and sister, now grow painful to me. Their sorrows are much; but mine is greater than theirs; for mine are mixed with guilt and infamy.’

"The very next morning," she continued, "I realized how little I could expect from his sincerity. That morning, he introduced me to two other unhappy women, whom, like me, he had deceived, but who accepted their situation as sex workers. I cared for him too deeply to tolerate such rivals for his affection, and I tried to drown my shame in a rush of pleasures. With that in mind, I danced, dressed up, and chatted; yet I was still unhappy. The men who visited kept telling me how powerful my charms were, but that only deepened my sadness because I had completely discarded their power. Each day, I became more pensive, and he grew more arrogant, until finally, the monster had the nerve to offer me to a young baronet he knew. Do I need to describe how his betrayal cut me? My response to this outrageous proposal was nearly madness. I wanted to leave. As I was leaving, he offered me a purse; but I threw it at him in anger and stormed away, which momentarily helped me ignore the misery of my situation. But soon, I looked around and saw myself as a wretched, guilty person, completely alone in the world. Just then, a stagecoach passed by, and I took a seat, my only aim being to get as far away from the man I despised. I was dropped off here, where, since my arrival, my own anxiety and this woman's cruelty have been my only companions. The joyful moments I've spent with my mom and sister have now turned painful for me. Their sorrows are significant, but mine is greater; I am burdened by guilt and shame."

‘Have patience, my child,’ cried I, ‘and I hope things will yet be better. Take some repose to-night, and to-morrow I’ll carry you home to your mother and the rest of the family, from whom you will receive a kind reception. Poor woman, this has gone to her heart: but she loves you still, Olivia, and will forget it.

‘Have patience, my child,’ I said, ‘and I hope things will get better. Rest tonight, and tomorrow I’ll take you home to your mother and the rest of the family, who will welcome you warmly. Poor woman, this has really affected her: but she loves you still, Olivia, and will forgive it.’

CHAPTER XXII.

Offences are easily pardoned where there is love at bottom.

Offenses are easily forgiven when there is love underneath.

The next morning I took my daughter behind me, and set out on my return home. As we travelled along, I strove, by every persuasion, to calm her sorrows and fears, and to arm her with resolution to bear the presence of her offended mother. I took every opportunity, from the prospect of a fine country, through which we passed, to observe how much kinder heaven was to us, than we to each other, and that the misfortunes of nature’s making were very few. I assured her, that she should never perceive any change in my affections, and that during my life, which yet might be long, she might depend upon a guardian and an instructor. I armed her against the censures of the world, shewed her that books were sweet unreproaching companions to the miserable, and that if they could not bring us to enjoy life, they would at least teach us to endure it.

The next morning, I took my daughter with me and set off to head back home. As we traveled, I did my best to soothe her worries and fears and encourage her to handle the presence of her upset mother. I seized every chance, from the beautiful countryside we passed through, to point out how much kinder the world was to us than we were to each other, and that there were very few misfortunes created by nature. I assured her that she would never notice any change in my feelings, and that for the rest of my life, which might still be long, she could rely on me as a protector and teacher. I prepared her to face the judgments of others, showed her that books could be sweet, understanding companions for the unhappy, and that while they might not help us enjoy life, they would at least teach us how to endure it.

The hired horse that we rode was to be put up that night at an inn by the way, within about five miles from my house, and as I was willing to prepare my family for my daughter’s reception, I determined to leave her that night at the inn, and to return for her, accompanied by my daughter Sophia, early the next morning. It was night before we reached our appointed stage: however, after seeing her provided with a decent apartment, and having ordered the hostess to prepare proper refreshments, I kissed her, and proceeded towards home. And now my heart caught new sensations of pleasure the nearer I approached that peaceful mansion. As a bird that had been frighted from its nest, my affections out-went my haste, and hovered round my little fire-side, with all the rapture of expectation. I called up the many fond things I had to say, and anticipated the welcome I was to receive. I already felt my wife’s tender embrace, and smiled at the joy of my little ones. As I walked but slowly, the night wained apace. The labourers of the day were all retired to rest; the lights were out in every cottage; no sounds were heard but of the shrilling cock, and the deep-mouthed watch-dog, at hollow distance. I approached my little abode of pleasure, and before I was within a furlong of the place, our honest mastiff came running to welcome me.

The hired horse we rode was going to be stabled that night at an inn a few miles from my house, and since I wanted to prepare my family for my daughter's arrival, I decided to leave her at the inn that night and come back for her with my daughter Sophia early the next morning. It was nighttime by the time we reached our stop, but after making sure she had a nice room and asking the hostess to prepare some food, I kissed her goodbye and headed home. The closer I got to my peaceful home, the more my heart filled with joy. Like a bird that had been scared away from its nest, my feelings rushed ahead of me, circling around my cozy fireplace with excitement. I thought of all the sweet things I wanted to say and looked forward to the warm welcome I would get. I could already feel my wife's loving embrace and smiled at the happiness of my little ones. I walked slowly as the night slipped away. Everyone who had worked during the day was asleep; the lights were out in every cottage, and the only sounds were the crowing of a rooster and the distant barking of a watch-dog. As I approached my joyful home, our loyal mastiff ran up to greet me.

It was now near mid-night that I came to knock at my door: all was still and silent: my heart dilated with unutterable happiness, when, to my amazement, I saw the house bursting out in a blaze of fire, and every apperture red with conflagration! I gave a loud convulsive outcry, and fell upon the pavement insensible. This alarmed my son, who had till this been asleep, and he perceiving the flames, instantly waked my wife and daughter, and all running out, naked, and wild with apprehension, recalled me to life with their anguish. But it was only to objects of new terror; for the flames had, by this time, caught the roof of our dwelling, part after part continuing to fall in, while the family stood, with silent agony, looking on, as if they enjoyed the blaze. I gazed upon them and upon it by turns, and then looked round me for my two little ones; but they were not to be seen. O misery! ‘Where,’ cried I, ‘where are my little ones?’—‘They are burnt to death in the flames,’ says my wife calmly, ‘and I will die with them.’—That moment I heard the cry of the babes within, who were just awaked by the fire, and nothing could have stopped me. ‘Where, where, are my children?’ cried I, rushing through the flames, and bursting the door of the chamber in which they were confined, ‘Where are my little ones?’—‘Here, dear papa, here we are,’ cried they together, while the flames were just catching the bed where they lay. I caught them both in my arms, and snatched them through the fire as fast as possible, while just as I was got out, the roof sunk in. ‘Now,’ cried I, holding up my children, ‘now let the flames burn on, and all my possessions perish. Here they are, I have saved my treasure. Here, my dearest, here are our treasures, and we shall yet be happy.’ We kissed our little darlings a thousand times, they clasped us round the neck, and seemed to share our transports, while their mother laughed and wept by turns.

It was nearly midnight when I knocked at my door: everything was still and silent. My heart opened with indescribable happiness when, to my shock, I saw the house engulfed in flames, every opening glowing with fire! I let out a loud, desperate scream and collapsed on the pavement, unconscious. This woke my son, who had been asleep until then, and noticing the flames, he immediately roused my wife and daughter. They all rushed outside, naked and frantic with fear, bringing me back to reality with their distress. But it was only to face new horrors; by then, the flames had reached the roof of our home, with parts continuing to cave in, as we stood by, silently suffering, watching as if we were mesmerized by the blaze. I looked at them and then at the fire, and then searched for my two little ones; but they were nowhere to be found. Oh, the misery! "Where," I cried, "where are my little ones?"—"They are burnt to death in the flames," my wife replied calmly, "and I will die with them." At that moment, I heard the cries of the babies inside, who had just woken up because of the fire, and nothing could hold me back. "Where, where are my children?" I shouted, rushing through the flames, bursting open the door of the room where they were trapped, "Where are my little ones?"—"Here, dear papa, here we are," they cried together, just as the flames began to catch the bed where they lay. I grabbed them both in my arms and pulled them through the fire as quickly as I could, and just as I got out, the roof collapsed. "Now," I exclaimed, holding up my children, "let the flames rage on, and let all my belongings burn. Here they are; I have saved my treasure. Here, my love, here are our treasures, and we will still be happy." We kissed our little darlings a thousand times, they wrapped their arms around our necks, seeming to share in our joy, while their mother laughed and cried alternately.

I now stood a calm spectator of the flames, and after some time, began to perceive that my arm to the shoulder was scorched in a terrible manner. It was therefore out of my power to give my son any assistance, either in attempting to save our goods, or preventing the flames spreading to our corn. By this time, the neighbours were alarmed, and came running to our assistance; but all they could do was to stand, like us, spectators of the calamity. My goods, among which were the notes I had reserved for my daughters’ fortunes, were entirely consumed, except a box, with some papers that stood in the kitchen, and two or three things more of little consequence, which my son brought away in the beginning. The neighbours contributed, however, what they could to lighten our distress. They brought us cloaths, and furnished one of our out-houses with kitchen utensils; so that by day-light we had another, tho’ a wretched, dwelling to retire to. My honest next neighbour, and his children, were not the least assiduous in providing us with every thing necessary, and offering what ever consolation untutored benevolence could suggest.

I stood there as a calm observer of the flames, and after a while, I noticed that my arm, up to the shoulder, was badly burned. So, I was unable to help my son, whether in trying to save our belongings or in stopping the fire from spreading to our crops. By this point, the neighbors were alarmed and rushed to help us, but all they could do was stand alongside us, helpless to stop the disaster. My belongings, including the money I had set aside for my daughters' futures, were completely destroyed, except for a box with some papers that were in the kitchen and a few other insignificant items that my son managed to grab at the start. However, the neighbors did what they could to ease our troubles. They brought us clothes and outfitted one of our outbuildings with kitchen supplies, so that by

When the fears of my family had subsided, curiosity to know the cause of my long stay began to take place; having therefore informed them of every particular, I proceeded to prepare them for the reception of our lost one, and tho’ we had nothing but wretchedness now to impart, I was willing to procure her a welcome to what we had. This task would have been more difficult but for our recent calamity, which had humbled my wife’s pride, and blunted it by more poignant afflictions. Being unable to go for my poor child myself, as my arm grew very painful, I sent my son and daughter, who soon returned, supporting the wretched delinquent, who had not the courage to look up at her mother, whom no instructions of mine could persuade to a perfect reconciliation; for women have a much stronger sense of female error than men. ‘Ah, madam,’ cried her mother, ‘this is but a poor place you are come to after so much finery. My daughter Sophy and I can afford but little entertainment to persons who have kept company only with people of distinction. Yes, Miss Livy, your poor father and I have suffered very much of late; but I hope heaven will forgive you.’—During this reception, the unhappy victim stood pale and trembling, unable to weep or to reply; but I could not continue a silent spectator of her distress, wherefore assuming a degree of severity in my voice and manner, which was ever followed with instant submission, ‘I entreat, woman, that my words may be now marked once for all: I have here brought you back a poor deluded wanderer; her return to duty demands the revival of our tenderness. The real hardships of life are now coming fast upon us, let us not therefore encrease them by dissention among each other. If we live harmoniously together, we may yet be contented, as there are enough of us to shut out the censuring world, and keep each other in countenance. The kindness of heaven is promised to the penitent, and let ours be directed by the example. Heaven, we are assured, is much more pleased to view a repentant sinner, than ninety nine persons who have supported a course of undeviating rectitude. And this is right; for that single effort by which we stop short in the downhill path to perdition, is itself a greater exertion of virtue, than an hundred acts of justice.’

When my family's fears calmed down, their curiosity about why I had been gone for so long started to grow. So, I filled them in on every detail and got them ready to welcome our lost family member. Even though we had nothing but sadness to share, I wanted to make her feel welcome in our home. This would have been harder if it weren't for our recent misfortune, which had humbled my wife's pride and softened it through deeper pain. Since I couldn’t go get my poor child myself because my arm was very painful, I sent my son and daughter, who soon returned with the miserable girl, who didn’t have the courage to look at her mother. No amount of encouragement from me could fully restore their relationship, as women often feel the weight of mistakes more acutely than men do. “Ah, dear,” her mother exclaimed, “this is quite a poor place you've come back to after all the luxury. My daughter Sophy and I can offer little hospitality to someone who's been around such distinguished people. Yes, Miss Livy, your poor father and I have suffered a lot recently, but I hope heaven will forgive you.” During this exchange, the unfortunate girl stood there pale and shaking, unable to cry or respond. I couldn’t just watch her distress in silence anymore, so I took on a stern tone, which usually meant immediate compliance. “I ask you, woman, to heed my words clearly: I have brought back a misguided wanderer; her return to us calls for the revival of our love. Real hardships are coming our way, so let’s not add to them by fighting among ourselves. If we live together in harmony, we can find contentment, as we have enough of us to shield ourselves from judgment and support one another. Heaven promises kindness to those who repent, and we should follow that example. Heaven, we are told, is much happier with a repentant sinner than with ninety-nine people who have maintained a perfectly righteous life. And that makes sense; the single effort it takes to stop ourselves from descending into wrongdoing is a greater display of virtue than a hundred acts of justice.”

CHAPTER XXIII.

None but the guilty can be long and completely miserable.

Only the guilty can be truly and utterly miserable for a long time.

Some assiduity was now required to make our present abode as convenient as possible, and we were soon again qualified to enjoy our former serenity. Being disabled myself from assisting my son in our usual occupations, I read to my family from the few books that were saved, and particularly from such, as, by amusing the imagination, contributed to ease the heart. Our good neighbours too came every day with the kindest condolence, and fixed a time in which they were all to assist at repairing my former dwelling. Honest farmer Williams was not last among these visitors; but heartily offered his friendship. He would even have renewed his addresses to my daughter; but she rejected them in such a manner as totally represt his future solicitations. Her grief seemed formed for continuing, and she was the only person of our little society that a week did not restore to cheerfulness. She now lost that unblushing innocence which once taught her to respect herself, and to seek pleasure by pleasing. Anxiety now had taken strong possession of her mind, her beauty began to be impaired with her constitution, and neglect still more contributed to diminish it. Every tender epithet bestowed on her sister brought a pang to her heart and a tear to her eye; and as one vice, tho’ cured, ever plants others where it has been, so her former guilt, tho’ driven out by repentance, left jealousy and envy behind. I strove a thousand ways to lessen her care, and even forgot my own pain in a concern for her’s, collecting such amusing passages of history, as a strong memory and some reading could suggest. ‘Our happiness, my dear,’ I would say, ‘is in the power of one who can bring it about a thousand unforeseen ways, that mock our foresight. If example be necessary to prove this, I’ll give you a story, my child, told us by a grave, tho’ sometimes a romancing, historian.

Some effort was needed now to make our current home as comfortable as possible, and we soon found ourselves able to enjoy our previous peace. Since I was unable to help my son with our usual tasks, I read to my family from the few books that we salvaged, especially those that, by sparking the imagination, helped lighten our hearts. Our kind neighbors came by every day offering their condolences and set a time to help fix our old house. Honest farmer Williams was among these visitors, eagerly offering his friendship. He would have even renewed his intentions toward my daughter, but she turned him down in a way that completely shut down his future advances. Her grief seemed to linger, and she was the only one in our small group who didn’t recover her cheerfulness after a week. She lost the fearless innocence that once taught her to value herself and find joy in pleasing others. Anxiety now held a tight grip on her mind; her beauty began to fade along with her health, and neglect only worsened it. Every sweet name I called her sister pricked her heart and brought tears to her eyes; as one vice, even when overcome, tends to leave others behind, her past guilt, though expelled by repentance, left behind jealousy and envy. I tried countless ways to ease her worries, often forgetting my own pain as I focused on hers, gathering entertaining stories from history that my strong memory and some reading could recall. “Our happiness, my dear,” I would say, “is in the hands of someone who can create it in a thousand unexpected ways that laugh at our predictions. If you need proof of this, let me share a story, my child, told to us by a serious, yet sometimes whimsical, historian.”

‘Matilda was married very young to a Neapolitan nobleman of the first quality, and found herself a widow and a mother at the age of fifteen. As she stood one day caressing her infant son in the open window of an apartment, which hung over the river Volturna, the child, with a sudden spring, leaped from her arms into the flood below, and disappeared in a moment. The mother, struck with instant surprize, and making all effort to save him, plunged in after; but, far from being able to assist the infant, she herself with great difficulty escaped to the opposite shore, just when some French soldiers were plundering the country on that side, who immediately made her their prisoner.

Matilda got married very young to a high-ranking nobleman from Naples and became a widow and a mother by the time she turned fifteen. One day, as she was holding her baby son in the open window of an apartment overlooking the Volturno River, the child suddenly jumped from her arms into the water below and vanished in an instant. The mother, taken by surprise and desperate to save him, jumped in after him; however, instead of helping her son, she barely managed to swim to the opposite shore just as some French soldiers, who were looting that area, captured her.

‘As the war was then carried on between the French and Italians with the utmost inhumanity, they were going at once to perpetrate those two extremes, suggested by appetite and cruelty. This base resolution, however, was opposed by a young officer, who, tho’ their retreat required the utmost expedition, placed her behind him, and brought her in safety to his native city. Her beauty at first caught his eye, her merit soon after his heart. They were married; he rose to the highest posts; they lived long together, and were happy. But the felicity of a soldier can never be called permanent: after an interval of several years, the troops which he commanded having met with a repulse, he was obliged to take shelter in the city where he had lived with his wife. Here they suffered a siege, and the city at length was taken. Few histories can produce more various instances of cruelty, than those which the French and Italians at that time exercised upon each other. It was resolved by the victors, upon this occasion, to put all the French prisoners to death; but particularly the husband of the unfortunate Matilda, as he was principally instrumental in protracting the siege. Their determinations were, in general, executed almost as soon as resolved upon. The captive soldier was led forth, and the executioner, with his sword, stood ready, while the spectators in gloomy silence awaited the fatal blow, which was only suspended till the general, who presided as judge, should give the signal. It was in this interval of anguish and expectation, that Matilda came to take her last farewell of her husband and deliverer, deploring her wretched situation, and the cruelty of fate, that had saved her from perishing by a premature death in the river Volturna, to be the spectator of still greater calamities. The general, who was a young man, was struck with surprize at her beauty, and pity at her distress; but with still stronger emotions when he heard her mention her former dangers. He was her son, the infant for whom she had encounter’d so much danger. He acknowledged her at once as his mother, and fell at her feet. The rest may be easily supposed: the captive was set free, and all the happiness that love, friendship, and duty could confer on each, were united.’

‘As the war raged on between the French and Italians with extreme brutality, they were poised to commit acts driven by greed and cruelty. However, a young officer, despite the urgent need for their retreat, placed her behind him and safely brought her to his hometown. He was initially captivated by her beauty, and soon after, he fell for her character. They got married, he rose to high ranks, and they enjoyed a long and happy life together. But the happiness of a soldier is never guaranteed to last: after a few years, his troops faced a defeat, and he had to seek refuge in the city where he had lived with his wife. They found themselves besieged, and eventually, the city was captured. Few stories can showcase as many instances of cruelty as those that the French and Italians inflicted on each other at that time. The victors decided to execute all the French prisoners, especially Matilda's husband, as he was mainly responsible for prolonging the siege. Their plans were carried out almost immediately. The captured soldier was brought out, and the executioner stood ready with his sword, while the crowd waited in heavy silence for the fatal blow, which was only paused until the general, acting as judge, gave the signal. In that moment of pain and anticipation, Matilda came to say her last goodbye to her husband and savior, lamenting her miserable situation and the cruel twist of fate that had spared her from drowning in the river Volturna, only to witness even greater tragedies. The general, a young man, was taken aback by her beauty and moved by her suffering; his emotions intensified when he heard her speak of her past dangers. He recognized her immediately as his mother, the infant for whom she had faced so much peril. He fell at her feet. The rest is easy to imagine: the captive was released, and all the happiness that love, friendship, and duty could bring to each of them came together.’

In this manner I would attempt to amuse my daughter; but she listened with divided attention; for her own misfortunes engrossed all the pity she once had for those of another, and nothing gave her ease. In company she dreaded contempt; and in solitude she only found anxiety. Such was the colour of her wretchedness, when we received certain information, that Mr Thornhill was going to be married to Miss Wilmot, for whom I always suspected he had a real passion, tho’ he took every opportunity before me to express his contempt both of her person and fortune. This news only served to encrease poor Olivia’s affliction; such a flagrant breach of fidelity, was more than her courage could support. I was resolved, however, to get more certain information, and to defeat, if possible, the completion of his designs, by sending my son to old Mr Wilmot’s, with instructions to know the truth of the report, and to deliver Miss Wilmot a letter, intimating Mr Thornhill’s conduct in my family. My son went, in pursuance of my directions, and in three days returned, assuring us of the truth of the account; but that he had found it impossible to deliver the letter, which he was therefore obliged to leave, as Mr Thornhill and Miss Wilmot were visiting round the country. They were to be married, he said, in a few days, having appeared together at church the Sunday before he was there, in great splendour, the bride attended by six young ladies, and he by as many gentlemen. Their approaching nuptials filled the whole country with rejoicing, and they usually rode out together in the grandest equipage that had been seen in the country for many years. All the friends of both families, he said, were there, particularly the ’Squire’s uncle, Sir William Thornhill, who bore so good a character. He added, that nothing but mirth and feasting were going forward; that all the country praised the young bride’s beauty, and the bridegroom’s fine person, and that they were immensely fond of each other; concluding, that he could not help thinking Mr Thornhill one of the most happy men in the world.

I tried to entertain my daughter, but she was only half-listening; her own troubles consumed all the sympathy she used to feel for others, and nothing seemed to ease her. She feared judgment when she was with people, and in solitude, she only found anxiety. Such was her sorrow when we found out that Mr. Thornhill was going to marry Miss Wilmot, someone I always suspected he actually cared about, even though he constantly made it clear to me that he looked down on her looks and wealth. This news only deepened poor Olivia’s distress; such a blatant betrayal was more than she could handle. However, I was determined to get more solid information and, if possible, to stop his plans by sending my son to old Mr. Wilmot’s place with orders to find out the truth and to give Miss Wilmot a letter explaining Mr. Thornhill’s behavior in my home. My son followed my instructions and returned three days later, confirming the report. However, he said he couldn’t deliver the letter because Mr. Thornhill and Miss Wilmot were traveling around the country. He mentioned they were set to marry in a few days, having appeared together at church the Sunday before, looking grand, with the bride accompanied by six young ladies and the groom by just as many gentlemen. Their upcoming wedding had the entire area celebrating, and they were often seen together in the fanciest carriage anyone had seen around here in years. He mentioned that all their family friends were present, especially the ’Squire’s uncle, Sir William Thornhill, who had a good reputation. He noted that there was nothing but joy and feasting, that everyone admired the young bride’s beauty and the groom’s handsome looks, and that they seemed incredibly in love; he concluded by saying that he couldn’t help but think Mr. Thornhill was one of the happiest men in the world.

‘Why let him if he can,’ returned I: ‘but, my son, observe this bed of straw, and unsheltering roof; those mouldering walls, and humid floor; my wretched body thus disabled by fire, and my children weeping round me for bread; you have come home, my child, to all this, yet here, even here, you see a man that would not for a thousand worlds exchange situations. O, my children, if you could but learn to commune with your own hearts, and know what noble company you can make them, you would little regard the elegance and splendours of the worthless. Almost all men have been taught to call life a passage, and themselves the travellers. The similitude still may be improved when we observe that the good are joyful and serene, like travellers that are going towards home; the wicked but by intervals happy, like travellers that are going into exile.’

“Why let him if he can?” I replied. “But, my son, look at this bed of straw and this roof with no shelter; these crumbling walls and damp floor; my broken body, damaged by fire, and my children crying around me for food. You’ve come home, my child, to all of this, yet here, even here, you see a man who wouldn’t trade his situation for a million worlds. Oh, my children, if you could just learn to connect with your own hearts and understand the noble company you can create for yourselves, you would care less about the elegance and luxuries of the worthless. Almost everyone has been taught to see life as a journey, and themselves as travelers. The comparison can still be improved when we note that the good are joyful and peaceful, like travelers heading home; while the wicked are only occasionally happy, like travelers who are heading into exile.”

My compassion for my poor daughter, overpowered by this new disaster, interrupted what I had farther to observe. I bade her mother support her, and after a short time she recovered. She appeared from that time more calm, and I imagined had gained a new degree of resolution; but appearances deceived me; for her tranquility was the langour of over-wrought resentment. A supply of provisions, charitably sent us by my kind parishioners, seemed to diffuse new cheerfulness amongst the rest of the family, nor was I displeased at seeing them once more sprightly and at ease. It would have been unjust to damp their satisfactions, merely to condole with resolute melancholy, or to burthen them with a sadness they did not feel. Thus, once more, the tale went round and the song was demanded, and cheerfulness condescended to hover round our little habitation.

My compassion for my poor daughter, overwhelmed by this new disaster, interrupted what else I had to say. I asked her mother to support her, and after a little while, she bounced back. From that moment, she seemed calmer, and I thought she had gained a new level of determination; but I was mistaken; her calmness was just the weariness of pent-up anger. A delivery of food, kindly sent to us by my generous neighbors, seemed to spread new joy among the rest of the family, and I wasn't upset to see them lively and relaxed again. It would have been unfair to dampen their happiness just to share in my own deep sadness or to burden them with a grief they didn't feel. So, once again, stories were told, songs were requested, and cheerfulness lingered around our little home.

CHAPTER XXIV.

Fresh calamities.

New disasters.

The next morning the sun rose with peculiar warmth for the season; so that we agreed to breakfast together on the honeysuckle bank: where, while we sate, my youngest daughter, at my request, joined her voice to the concert on the trees about us. It was in this place my poor Olivia first met her seducer, and every object served to recall her sadness. But that melancholy, which is excited by objects of pleasure, or inspired by sounds of harmony, sooths the heart instead of corroding it. Her mother too, upon this occasion, felt a pleasing distress, and wept, and loved her daughter as before. ‘Do, my pretty Olivia,’ cried she, ‘let us have that little melancholy air your pappa was so fond of, your sister Sophy has already obliged us. Do child, it will please your old father.’ She complied in a manner so exquisitely pathetic as moved me.

The next morning, the sun rose with an unusual warmth for the season, so we decided to have breakfast together on the honeysuckle bank. While we sat there, my youngest daughter, at my request, joined in with the music of the trees around us. It was in this spot where my poor Olivia first encountered her seducer, and everything reminded us of her sadness. But that kind of sadness, which is stirred by enjoyable things or brought on by harmonious sounds, comforts the heart instead of hurting it. Her mother also felt a bittersweet joy at that moment, and she cried, loving her daughter just like before. “Come on, my sweet Olivia,” she urged, “let’s have that little sad tune your dad loved so much; your sister Sophy has already played for us. Please, child, it will make your old father happy.” Olivia complied in a way that was so touchingly emotional that it moved me.

When lovely woman stoops to folly,
    And finds too late that men betray,
What charm can sooth her melancholy,
    What art can wash her guilt away?

The only art her guilt to cover,
    To hide her shame from every eye,
To give repentance to her lover,
    And wring his bosom—is to die.

When a beautiful woman makes a mistake,
    And realizes too late that men can be unfaithful,
What can lift her sadness,
    What can cleanse her guilt?

The only way to hide her guilt,
    To conceal her shame from everyone,
To make her lover feel sorry,
    And break his heart—is to die.

As she was concluding the last stanza, to which an interruption in her voice from sorrow gave peculiar softness, the appearance of Mr Thornhill’s equipage at a distance alarmed us all, but particularly encreased the uneasiness of my eldest daughter, who, desirous of shunning her betrayer, returned to the house with her sister. In a few minutes he was alighted from his chariot, and making up to the place where I was still sitting, enquired after my health with his usual air of familiarity. ‘Sir,’ replied I, ‘your present assurance only serves to aggravate the baseness of your character; and there was a time when I would have chastised your insolence, for presuming thus to appear before me. But now you are safe; for age has cooled my passions, and my calling restrains them.’

As she finished the last stanza, her voice broke with sadness, adding a unique softness. The sight of Mr. Thornhill’s carriage in the distance startled all of us, but it particularly heightened my eldest daughter's distress. Wanting to avoid her betrayer, she headed back to the house with her sister. A few minutes later, he got out of his carriage and approached where I was still sitting, asking about my health in his usual familiar manner. "Sir," I replied, "your current confidence only highlights your character's wickedness; there was a time when I would have punished your rudeness for daring to show up here. But now you're safe; age has cooled my temper, and my profession keeps it in check."

‘I vow, my dear sir,’ returned he, ‘I am amazed at all this; nor can I understand what it means! I hope you don’t think your daughter’s late excursion with me had any thing criminal in it.’

“I swear, my dear sir,” he replied, “I’m shocked at all this; I can’t figure out what it means! I hope you don’t think there was anything wrong about your daughter’s recent outing with me.”

‘Go,’ cried I, ‘thou art a wretch, a poor pitiful wretch, and every way a lyar; but your meanness secures you from my anger! Yet sir, I am descended from a family that would not have borne this! And so, thou vile thing, to gratify a momentary passion, thou hast made one poor creature wretched for life, and polluted a family that had nothing but honour for their portion.’

‘Go,’ I shouted, ‘you are a wretch, a pitiful wretch, and a liar in every way; but your cowardice keeps me from getting angry! Yet, sir, I come from a family that would never have put up with this! And so, you vile creature, to satisfy a fleeting desire, you’ve made one poor person miserable for life and tarnished a family that only had honor to its name.’

‘If she or you,’ returned he, ‘are resolved to be miserable, I cannot help it. But you may still be happy; and whatever opinion you may have formed of me, you shall ever find me ready to contribute to it. We can marry her to another in a short time, and what is more, she may keep her lover beside; for I protest I shall ever continue to have a true regard for her.’

‘If you or she are determined to be unhappy, I can't do anything about it. But you can still be happy; and no matter what you think of me, you'll always find me willing to help. We can marry her off to someone else soon, and what's more, she can still have her lover around; because I promise I will always care for her.’

I found all my passions alarmed at this new degrading proposal; for though the mind may often be calm under great injuries, little villainy can at any time get within the soul, and sting it into rage.—‘Avoid my sight, thou reptile,’ cried I, ‘nor continue to insult me with thy presence. Were my brave son at home, he would not suffer this; but I am old, and disabled, and every way undone.’

I found all my passions stirred up by this new degrading proposal; for even though the mind can often stay calm under serious hurts, small acts of villainy can sneak into the soul and provoke anger. “Stay away from me, you lowlife,” I shouted, “and don’t keep insulting me with your presence. If my brave son were here, he wouldn’t put up with this; but I am old, injured, and completely powerless.”

‘I find,’ cried he, ‘you are bent upon obliging me to talk in an harsher manner than I intended. But as I have shewn you what may be hoped from my friendship, it may not be improper to represent what may be the consequences of my resentment. My attorney, to whom your late bond has been transferred, threatens hard, nor do I know how to prevent the course of justice, except by paying the money myself, which, as I have been at some expences lately, previous to my intended marriage, is not so easy to be done. And then my steward talks of driving for the rent: it is certain he knows his duty; for I never trouble myself with affairs of that nature. Yet still I could wish to serve you, and even to have you and your daughter present at my marriage, which is shortly to be solemnized with Miss Wilmot; it is even the request of my charming Arabella herself, whom I hope you will not refuse.’

“I find,” he exclaimed, “that you're trying to force me to speak more harshly than I meant to. But since I have shown you what my friendship can offer, it might be fair to explain what could happen if I become resentful. My attorney, to whom your recent bond has been transferred, is being very insistent, and I don’t know how to stop the legal process, except by paying the money myself. However, I’ve had some expenses lately in preparation for my upcoming marriage, so that’s not so easy to arrange. Plus, my steward keeps bringing up the rent issue; he certainly knows his responsibilities because I don’t deal with those kinds of matters. Yet, I still wish to help you, and I would even love to have you and your daughter at my wedding, which will be happening soon with Miss Wilmot. It’s actually the wish of my lovely Arabella herself, who I hope you won’t say no to.”

‘Mr Thornhill,’ replied I, ‘hear me once for all: as to your marriage with any but my daughter, that I never will consent to; and though your friendship could raise me to a throne, or your resentment sink me to the grave, yet would I despise both. Thou hast once wofully, irreparably, deceived me. I reposed my heart upon thine honour, and have found its baseness. Never more, therefore, expect friendship from me. Go, and possess what fortune has given thee, beauty, riches, health, and pleasure. Go, and leave me to want, infamy, disease, and sorrow. Yet humbled as I am, shall my heart still vindicate its dignity, and though thou hast my forgiveness, thou shalt ever have my contempt.’

“Mr. Thornhill,” I replied, “let me be clear: I will never agree to your marriage with anyone other than my daughter. Even if your friendship could elevate me to a throne or your anger could bring me to the grave, I would still look down on both. You have once deeply, irreparably deceived me. I trusted my heart to your honor, only to discover its worthlessness. So, never again expect friendship from me. Go, enjoy what fortune has given you: beauty, wealth, health, and pleasure. Go, and leave me with my lack, disgrace, illness, and sorrow. Yet, even in my degraded state, my heart will still defend its dignity, and although I forgive you, you will always have my contempt.”

‘If so,’ returned he, ‘depend upon it you shall feel the effects of this insolence, and we shall shortly see which is the fittest object of scorn, you or me.’—Upon which he departed abruptly.

‘If that’s the case,’ he replied, ‘you can count on it that you’ll feel the consequences of this rudeness, and we’ll soon find out who truly deserves the scorn, you or me.’ With that, he left abruptly.

My wife and son, who were present at this interview, seemed terrified with the apprehension. My daughters also, finding that he was gone, came out to be informed of the result of our conference, which, when known, alarmed them not less than the rest. But as to myself, I disregarded the utmost stretch of his malevolence: he had already struck the blow, and now I stood prepared to repel every new effort. Like one of those instruments used in the art of war, which, however thrown, still presents a point to receive the enemy.

My wife and son, who were there during the interview, looked terrified and anxious. My daughters also, realizing he was gone, came out to find out what happened in our meeting, and when they found out, it scared them just as much as everyone else. But as for me, I didn’t worry about his worst intentions: he had already made his attack, and now I was ready to fend off any further attempts. Like one of those weapons used in battle that, no matter how it’s thrown, always has a point facing the enemy.

We soon, however, found that he had not threatened in vain; for the very next morning his steward came to demand my annual rent, which, by the train of accidents already related, I was unable to pay. The consequence of my incapacity was his driving my cattle that evening, and their being appraised and sold the next day for less than half their value. My wife and children now therefore entreated me to comply upon any terms, rather than incur certain destruction. They even begged of me to admit his visits once more, and used all their little eloquence to paint the calamities I was going to endure. The terrors of a prison, in so rigorous a season as the present, with the danger, that threatened my health from the late accident that happened by the fire. But I continued inflexible.

We quickly realized that he hadn’t made his threats lightly; the very next morning, his steward came to collect my annual rent, which I couldn’t pay due to the series of unfortunate events I had already mentioned. As a result, my cattle were taken away that evening and assessed and sold the next day for less than half their worth. My wife and kids then begged me to agree to any terms to avoid certain ruin. They even urged me to let him visit again, using all their persuasion to describe the hardships I was about to face. They talked about the horrors of being in prison during such a harsh season, especially with the health risks I faced after the recent fire incident. But I remained resolute.

‘Why, my treasures,’ cried I, ‘why will you thus attempt to persuade me to the thing that is not right! My duty has taught me to forgive him; but my conscience will not permit me to approve. Would you have me applaud to the world what my heart must internally condemn? Would you have me tamely sit down and flatter our infamous betrayer; and to avoid a prison continually suffer the more galling bonds of mental confinement! No, never. If we are to be taken from this abode, only let us hold to the right, and wherever we are thrown, we can still retire to a charming apartment, when we can look round our own hearts with intrepidity and with pleasure!’

“Why, my treasures,” I cried, “why do you keep trying to persuade me to do what’s wrong! My duty has taught me to forgive him, but my conscience won’t let me approve. Do you want me to cheer for something my heart has to condemn? Do you want me to quietly sit by and flatter our infamous betrayer, and to avoid prison, constantly endure the painful bonds of mental confinement? No, never. If we are to be taken from this place, let us stick to what’s right, and wherever we end up, we can still retreat to a lovely space, where we can look within our own hearts with courage and pleasure!”

In this manner we spent that evening. Early the next morning, as the snow had fallen in great abundance in the night, my son was employed in clearing it away, and opening a passage before the door. He had not been thus engaged long, when he came running in, with looks all pale, to tell us that two strangers, whom he knew to be officers of justice, were making towards the house.

We spent that evening like this. Early the next morning, since a lot of snow had fallen overnight, my son was busy clearing it away and opening a path in front of the door. He hadn’t been at it for long when he ran back inside, looking pale, to tell us that two strangers, whom he recognized as law officers, were approaching the house.

Just as he spoke they came in, and approaching the bed where I lay, after previously informing me of their employment and business, made me their prisoner, bidding me prepare to go with them to the county gaol, which was eleven miles off.

Just as he finished speaking, they walked in. They came over to the bed where I was lying and, after telling me what they were there for, took me prisoner. They told me to get ready to go with them to the county jail, which was eleven miles away.

‘My friends,’ said I, ‘this is severe weather on which you have come to take me to a prison; and it is particularly unfortunate at this time, as one of my arms has lately been burnt in a terrible manner, and it has thrown me into a slight fever, and I want cloaths to cover me, and I am now too weak and old to walk far in such deep snow: but if it must be so—’

‘My friends,’ I said, ‘this is harsh weather for you to take me to prison; and it's especially unfortunate right now since one of my arms has recently been badly burned, which has given me a bit of a fever, and I need clothes to cover up. I'm also too weak and old to walk far in this deep snow: but if it has to be this way—’

I then turned to my wife and children, and directed them to get together what few things were left us, and to prepare immediately for leaving this place. I entreated them to be expeditious, and desired my son to assist his elder sister, who, from a consciousness that she was the cause of all our calamities, was fallen, and had lost anguish in insensibility. I encouraged my wife, who, pale and trembling, clasped our affrighted little ones in her arms, that clung to her bosom in silence, dreading to look round at the strangers. In the mean time my youngest daughter prepared for our departure, and as she received several hints to use dispatch, in about an hour we were ready to depart.

I turned to my wife and kids and told them to gather whatever few things we had left and get ready to leave this place immediately. I urged them to be quick and asked my son to help his older sister, who, feeling responsible for all our problems, had collapsed and was unresponsive. I comforted my wife, who was pale and shaking, holding our scared little ones tightly in her arms as they clung to her, too afraid to look at the strangers. Meanwhile, my youngest daughter was getting things ready for us to leave, and after a few reminders to hurry up, we were ready to go in about an hour.

CHAPTER XXV.

No situation, however wretched it seems, but has some sort of comfort attending it.

No situation, no matter how miserable it seems, has no comfort to offer.

We set forward from this peaceful neighbourhood, and walked on slowly. My eldest daughter being enfeebled by a slow fever, which had begun for some days to undermine her constitution, one of the officers, who had an horse, kindly took her behind him; for even these men cannot entirely divest themselves of humanity. My son led one of the little ones by the hand, and my wife the other, while I leaned upon my youngest girl, whose tears fell not for her own but my distresses.

We left this peaceful neighborhood and walked slowly. My eldest daughter was weakened by a lingering fever that had been draining her strength for several days, so one of the officers, who had a horse, kindly offered to take her with him; even they can't completely ignore their humanity. My son held one of the little ones by the hand, and my wife held the other, while I leaned on my youngest girl, whose tears were not for herself but for my troubles.

We were now got from my late dwelling about two miles, when we saw a crowd running and shouting behind us, consisting of about fifty of my poorest parishioners. These, with dreadful imprecations, soon seized upon the two officers of justice, and swearing they would never see their minister go to gaol while they had a drop of blood to shed in his defence, were going to use them with great severity. The consequence might have been fatal, had I not immediately interposed, and with some difficulty rescued the officers from the hands of the enraged multitude. My children, who looked upon my delivery now as certain, appeared transported with joy, and were incapable of containing their raptures. But they were soon undeceived, upon hearing me address the poor deluded people, who came, as they imagined, to do me service.

We had just left my old house and were about two miles away when we saw a crowd of about fifty of my poorest parishioners running and shouting behind us. They quickly overwhelmed the two officers of the law, cursing and swearing they wouldn't let their minister go to jail as long as they had any blood left to fight for him. They were ready to treat the officers harshly. It could have ended badly if I hadn't stepped in and managed to pull the officers away from the angry crowd. My kids, who thought my rescue was certain, were overjoyed and couldn't contain their excitement. But they soon realized the truth when they heard me address the poor misguided people who came, believing they were helping me.

‘What! my friends,’ cried I, ‘and is this the way you love me! Is this the manner you obey the instructions I have given you from the pulpit! Thus to fly in the face of justice, and bring down ruin on yourselves and me! Which is your ringleader? Shew me the man that has thus seduced you. As sure as he lives he shall feel my resentment. Alas! my dear deluded flock, return back to the duty you owe to God, to your country, and to me. I shall yet perhaps one day see you in greater felicity here, and contribute to make your lives more happy. But let it at least be my comfort when I pen my fold for immortality, that not one here shall be wanting.’

“What! My friends,” I exclaimed, “is this really how you love me? Is this how you follow the guidance I've given from the pulpit? To defy justice like this and bring ruin upon yourselves and me? Who is your ringleader? Show me the person who has led you astray. I swear, he will face my wrath. Alas! My dear misled flock, return to the duty you owe to God, to your country, and to me. Perhaps one day I will see you all living in greater happiness here, and I will help make your lives better. But at least let it be my comfort when I write my account for posterity that not one of you shall be missing.”

They now seemed all repentance, and melting into tears, came one after the other to bid me farewell. I shook each tenderly by the hand, and leaving them my blessing, proceeded forward without meeting any farther interruption. Some hours before night we reached the town, or rather village; for it consisted but of a few mean houses, having lost all its former opulence, and retaining no marks of its ancient superiority but the gaol.

They all seemed full of regret and, tearful, came one by one to say goodbye. I shook each of their hands gently, gave them my blessing, and continued on my way without any further delays. A few hours before nightfall, we arrived at the town, or more accurately, a village; it had only a few rundown houses, having lost all its former wealth, and the only sign of its past importance was the jail.

Upon entering, we put up at an inn, where we had such refreshments as could most readily be procured, and I supped with my family with my usual cheerfulness. After seeing them properly accommodated for that night, I next attended the sheriff’s officers to the prison, which had formerly been built for the purposes of war, and consisted of one large apartment, strongly grated, and paved with stone, common to both felons and debtors at certain hours in the four and twenty. Besides this, every prisoner had a separate cell, where he was locked in for the night.

When we arrived, we stayed at an inn where we got whatever food and drinks were available, and I had dinner with my family, feeling as cheerful as usual. After making sure they were settled in for the night, I went with the sheriff's assistants to the prison. It had originally been built for military purposes and featured one large room with heavy bars, used by both criminals and debtors at specific times throughout the day. In addition to this, each prisoner had their own cell where they were locked up for the night.

I expected upon my entrance to find nothing but lamentations, and various sounds of misery; but it was very different. The prisoners seemed all employed in one common design, that of forgetting thought in merriment or clamour. I was apprized of the usual perquisite required upon these occasions, and immediately complied with the demand, though the little money I had was very near being all exhausted. This was immediately sent away for liquor, and the whole prison soon was filled with riot, laughter, and prophaneness.

I expected to walk in and hear nothing but cries of sorrow and different sounds of suffering; but it was completely the opposite. The prisoners all seemed focused on one shared goal: distracting themselves with fun and noise. I was aware of the usual tip expected in these situations, and I quickly gave in to the request, even though I was almost out of cash. This was promptly sent off for drinks, and soon the entire prison was filled with chaos, laughter, and profanity.

‘How,’ cried I to myself, ‘shall men so very wicked be chearful, and shall I be melancholy! I feel only the same confinement with them, and I think I have more reason to be happy.’

‘How,’ I thought to myself, ‘can such wicked people be cheerful while I’m feeling down? I’m experiencing the same confinement as they are, and honestly, I have more reason to be happy.’

With such reflections I laboured to become chearful; but chearfulness was never yet produced by effort, which is itself painful. As I was sitting therefore in a corner of the gaol, in a pensive posture, one of my fellow prisoners came up, and sitting by me, entered into conversation. It was my constant rule in life never to avoid the conversation of any man who seemed to desire it: for if good, I might profit by his instruction; if bad, he might be assisted by mine. I found this to be a knowing man, of strong unlettered sense; but a thorough knowledge of the world, as it is called, or, more properly speaking, of human nature on the wrong side. He asked me if I had taken care to provide myself with a bed, which was a circumstance I had never once attended to.

With these thoughts in mind, I tried to be cheerful; but cheerfulness has never come from effort, which is itself painful. So, as I sat in a corner of the jail, lost in thought, one of my fellow inmates came over, sat down next to me, and started a conversation. I had a rule in life: I never avoided talking to anyone who seemed like they wanted to. If the conversation was good, I could learn from them; if it was bad, maybe I could help them somehow. I found that he was a smart guy, full of common sense, but had a rough understanding of humanity. He asked me if I had made sure to get myself a bed, which was something I had never thought about.

‘That’s unfortunate,’ cried he, ‘as you are allowed here nothing but straw, and your apartment is very large and cold. However you seem to be something of a gentleman, and as I have been one myself in my time, part of my bed-cloaths are heartily at your service.’

“That's too bad,” he exclaimed, “since all you have here is straw, and your room is quite large and cold. But you seem like a decent fellow, and since I’ve been one myself in my day, I’m happy to offer you some of my bedding.”

I thanked him, professing my surprize at finding such humanity in a gaol in misfortunes; adding, to let him see that I was a scholar, ‘That the sage ancient seemed to understand the value of company in affliction, when he said, Ton kosman aire, ei dos ton etairon; and in fact,’ continued I, ‘what is the World if it affords only solitude?’

I thanked him, expressing my surprise at finding such kindness in a jail during tough times; I added, to show him that I was educated, “That the wise ancients seemed to recognize the importance of companionship in hardship when they said, ‘Your friend is your greatest asset; give him your company,’ and really,” I continued, “what is the world if it only offers loneliness?”

‘You talk of the world, Sir,’ returned my fellow prisoner; ‘the world is in its dotage, and yet the cosmogony or creation of the world has puzzled the philosophers of every age. What a medly of opinions have they not broached upon the creation of the world. Sanconiathon, Manetho, Berosus, and Ocellus Lucanus have all attempted it in vain. The latter has these words. Anarchon ara kai atelutaion to pan, which implies’—‘I ask pardon, Sir,’ cried I, ‘for interrupting so much learning; but I think I have heard all this before. Have I not had the pleasure of once seeing you at Welbridge fair, and is not your name Ephraim Jenkinson?’ At this demand he only sighed. ‘I suppose you must recollect,’ resumed I, ‘one Doctor Primrose, from whom you bought a horse.’

‘You talk about the world, Sir,’ my fellow prisoner replied. ‘The world is getting old, and yet the origin of the world has puzzled philosophers throughout history. There’s such a mix of opinions on the creation of the world. Sanconiathon, Manetho, Berosus, and Ocellus Lucanus have all tried and failed. The latter has these words: "Anarchon ara kai atelutaion to pan," which suggests’—‘I’m sorry, Sir,’ I interrupted, ‘for interrupting all that knowledge; but I think I’ve heard this before. Didn’t I see you once at Welbridge fair? Isn’t your name Ephraim Jenkinson?’ At this, he only sighed. ‘I assume you remember,’ I continued, ‘a Doctor Primrose, from whom you bought a horse.’

He now at once recollected me; for the gloominess of the place and the approaching night had prevented his distinguishing my features before.—‘Yes, Sir,’ returned Mr Jenkinson, ‘I remember you perfectly well; I bought an horse, but forgot to pay for him. Your neighbour Flamborough is the only prosecutor I am any way afraid of at the next assizes: for he intends to swear positively against me as a coiner. I am heartily sorry, Sir, I ever deceived you, or indeed any man; for you see,’ continued he, shewing his shackles, ‘what my tricks have brought me to.’

He immediately recognized me; the dimness of the place and the approaching night had kept him from seeing my features earlier. “Yes, Sir,” Mr. Jenkinson replied, “I remember you very well; I bought a horse but forgot to pay for him. Your neighbor Flamborough is the only person I’m really worried about at the next trial because he plans to testify against me as a counterfeiter. I genuinely regret ever deceiving you or anyone else, because you see,” he said, showing me his handcuffs, “this is what my actions have led me to.”

‘Well, sir,’ replied I, ‘your kindness in offering me assistance, when you could expect no return, shall be repaid with my endeavours to soften or totally suppress Mr Flamborough’s evidence, and I will send my son to him for that purpose the first opportunity; nor do I in the least doubt but he will comply with my request, and as to my evidence, you need be under no uneasiness about that.’

"Well, sir," I replied, "your kindness in offering me help when you expect nothing in return will be paid back with my efforts to downplay or completely suppress Mr. Flamborough's testimony. I will send my son to him at the first chance I get; I have no doubt he will agree to my request. As for my own testimony, you don’t need to worry about that at all."

‘Well, sir,’ cried he, ‘all the return I can make shall be yours. You shall have more than half my bed-cloaths to night, and I’ll take care to stand your friend in the prison, where I think I have some influence.’

‘Well, sir,’ he exclaimed, ‘the least I can do in return is for you to have my bedcovers tonight, and I'll make sure to support you in prison, where I believe I have some influence.’

I thanked him, and could not avoid being surprised at the present youthful change in his aspect; for at the time I had seen him before he appeared at least sixty.—‘Sir,’ answered he, you are little acquainted with the world; I had at that time false hair, and have learnt the art of counterfeiting every age from seventeen to seventy. Ah sir, had I but bestowed half the pains in learning a trade, that I have in learning to be a scoundrel, I might have been a rich man at this day. But rogue as I am, still I may be your friend, and that perhaps when you least expect it.’

I thanked him and couldn't help but be surprised at the youthful change in his appearance; the last time I saw him, he looked at least sixty. "Sir," he replied, "you don't know much about the world; back then, I wore a wig, and I've mastered the art of faking every age from seventeen to seventy. Ah, if only I had put in half the effort to learn a trade that I did to become a scoundrel, I could be a wealthy man today. But even as a rogue, I can still be your friend, and maybe when you least expect it."

We were now prevented from further conversation, by the arrival of the gaoler’s servants, who came to call over the prisoners names, and lock up for the night. A fellow also, with a bundle of straw for my bed attended, who led me along a dark narrow passage into a room paved like the common prison, and in one corner of this I spread my bed, and the cloaths given me by my fellow prisoner; which done, my conductor, who was civil enough, bade me a good-night. After my usual meditations, and having praised my heavenly corrector, I laid myself down and slept with the utmost tranquility till morning.

We were interrupted from talking further when the gaoler's staff arrived to call the names of the prisoners and lock up for the night. A guy also came with a bundle of straw for my bed, leading me down a dark, narrow hallway into a room that was like the common prison. In one corner, I set up my bed with the clothes my fellow prisoner had given me. Once I was done, my guide, who was pretty polite, wished me good night. After my usual reflections, and having expressed my gratitude to my heavenly guide, I lay down and slept peacefully until morning.

CHAPTER XXVI.

A reformation in the gaol. To make laws complete, they should reward as well as punish.

A change in the jail. To make laws effective, they should reward as well as punish.

The next morning early I was awakened by my family, whom I found in tears at my bed-side. The gloomy strength of every thing about us, it seems, had daunted them. I gently rebuked their sorrow, assuring them I had never slept with greater tranquility, and next enquired after my eldest daughter, who was not among them. They informed me that yesterday’s uneasiness and fatigue had encreased her fever, and it was judged proper to leave her behind. My next care was to send my son to procure a room or two to lodge the family in, as near the prison as conveniently could be found. He obeyed; but could only find one apartment, which was hired at a small expence, for his mother and sisters, the gaoler with humanity consenting to let him and his two little brothers lie in the prison with me. A bed was therefore prepared for them in a corner of the room, which I thought answered very conveniently. I was willing however previously to know whether my little children chose to lie in a place which seemed to fright them upon entrance.

The next morning, I was woken up early by my family, who were in tears by my bedside. Everything around us felt so heavy and dark that it seemed to have scared them. I gently scolded them for their sadness, assuring them that I had never slept more peacefully, and then I asked about my eldest daughter, who wasn't there. They told me that yesterday's stress and exhaustion had worsened her fever, so it was decided she should stay behind. Next, I asked my son to find a room or two for the family to stay in as close to the prison as possible. He went but could only find one room, which was rented at a small cost for his mother and sisters, while the kind gaoler agreed to let him and his two little brothers sleep in the prison with me. A bed was set up for them in a corner of the room, which I thought worked out pretty well. However, I wanted to check first if my little kids were okay with sleeping in a place that seemed to scare them when they entered.

‘Well,’ cried I, ‘my good boys, how do you like your bed? I hope you are not afraid to lie in this room, dark as it appears.’

‘Well,’ I exclaimed, ‘my good boys, how do you like your bed? I hope you’re not scared to sleep in this room, even though it seems so dark.’

‘No, papa,’ says Dick, ‘I am not afraid to lie any where where you are.’

‘No, Dad,’ says Dick, ‘I’m not afraid to lie anywhere you are.’

‘And I,’ says Bill, who was yet but four years old, ‘love every place best that my papa is in.’

‘And I,’ says Bill, who was only four years old, ‘love every place the most when my dad is there.’

After this, I allotted to each of the family what they were to do. My daughter was particularly directed to watch her declining sister’s health; my wife was to attend me; my little boys were to read to me: ‘And as for you, my son,’ continued I, ‘it is by the labour of your hands we must all hope to be supported. Your wages, as a day-labourer, will be full sufficient, with proper frugality, to maintain us all, and comfortably too. Thou art now sixteen years old, and hast strength, and it was given thee, my son, for very useful purposes; for it must save from famine your helpless parents and family. Prepare then this evening to look out for work against to-morrow, and bring home every night what money you earn, for our support.’

After this, I assigned tasks to each family member. I specifically told my daughter to keep an eye on her sick sister’s health; my wife was to take care of me; and my little boys were to read to me. “And as for you, my son,” I continued, “it’s through your hard work that we’ll all be supported. Your pay as a day laborer will be more than enough, if we practice proper budgeting, to take care of us all comfortably. You’re now sixteen, and you have the strength to help us; it was given to you for very important reasons, to save your helpless parents and family from hunger. So, tonight, get ready to look for work for tomorrow, and bring home whatever money you earn each night to support us.”

Having thus instructed him, and settled the rest, I walked down to the common prison, where I could enjoy more air and room. But I was not long there when the execrations, lewdness, and brutality that invaded me on every side, drove me back to my apartment again. Here I sate for some time, pondering upon the strange infatuation of wretches, who finding all mankind in open arms against them, were labouring to make themselves a future and a tremendous enemy.

Having given him instructions and sorted everything else out, I walked down to the common prison, where I could enjoy more fresh air and space. But I wasn’t there long before the shouting, vulgarity, and brutality all around drove me back to my room. I sat there for a while, thinking about the strange obsession of these unfortunate people, who, seeing everyone against them, were trying to create a future and a terrifying enemy for themselves.

Their insensibility excited my highest compassion, and blotted my own uneasiness from my mind. It even appeared a duty incumbent upon me to attempt to reclaim them. I resolved therefore once more to return, and in spite of their contempt to give them my advice, and conquer them by perseverance. Going therefore among them again, I informed Mr Jenkinson of my design, at which he laughed heartily, but communicated it to the rest. The proposal was received with the greatest good-humour, as it promised to afford a new fund of entertainment to persons who had now no other resource for mirth, but what could be derived from ridicule or debauchery.

Their lack of awareness stirred my deepest compassion and made me forget my own worries. It even felt like my responsibility to try to bring them back from their ways. So, I decided to return once more and, despite their disdain, to offer them my advice and win them over with persistence. When I went back to them, I informed Mr. Jenkinson of my plan, and he laughed heartily, but he shared it with the others. The idea was received with great humor, as it promised to provide a new source of entertainment for those who had nothing else to enjoy but ridicule or debauchery.

I therefore read them a portion of the service with a loud unaffected voice, and found my audience perfectly merry upon the occasion. Lewd whispers, groans of contrition burlesqued, winking and coughing, alternately excited laughter. However, I continued with my natural solemnity to read on, sensible that what I did might amend some, but could itself receive no contamination from any.

I read them a part of the service in a loud, sincere voice, and my audience seemed to really enjoy it. There were crude whispers, exaggerated groans of remorse, winking, and coughing that sparked bursts of laughter. Despite this, I kept reading with my usual seriousness, knowing that what I was doing could help some, but I wouldn't be affected by their reactions.

After reading, I entered upon my exhortation, which was rather calculated at first to amuse them than to reprove. I previously observed, that no other motive but their welfare could induce me to this; that I was their fellow prisoner, and now got nothing by preaching. I was sorry, I said, to hear them so very prophane; because they got nothing by it, but might lose a great deal: ‘For be assured, my friends,’ cried I, ‘for you are my friends, however the world may disclaim your friendship, though you swore twelve thousand oaths in a day, it would not put one penny in your purse. Then what signifies calling every moment upon the devil, and courting his friendship, since you find how scurvily he uses you. He has given you nothing here, you find, but a mouthful of oaths and an empty belly; and by the best accounts I have of him, he will give you nothing that’s good hereafter.

After reading, I began my speech, which was more intended to entertain them than to scold. I explained that the only reason I was doing this was for their own good; that I was in the same situation as them and wasn’t gaining anything by preaching. I felt sorry, I said, to hear them being so disrespectful, because it wasn’t benefiting them and they could lose a lot: ‘For believe me, my friends,’ I exclaimed, ‘because you are my friends, even if the world rejects your friendship, no amount of swearing will put a single penny in your pocket. So what’s the point of constantly calling on the devil and trying to win his favor, when you see how poorly he treats you? He hasn’t given you anything here except a handful of curses and an empty stomach; and from what I’ve heard, he won’t offer you anything good in the future either.

‘If used ill in our dealings with one man, we naturally go elsewhere. Were it not worth your while then, just to try how you may like the usage of another master, who gives you fair promises at least to come to him. Surely, my Friends, of all stupidity in the world, his must be greatest, who, after robbing an house, runs to the thieftakers for protection. And yet how are you more wise? You are all seeking comfort from one that has already betrayed you, applying to a more malicious being than any thieftaker of them all; for they only decoy, and then hang you; but he decoys and hangs, and what is worst of all, will not let you loose after the hangman has done.’

‘If we don't like how we’re treated by one person, we naturally look for someone else. Isn't it worth considering trying out a new master who at least makes fair promises to you? Truly, my friends, the greatest foolishness in the world must belong to the one who, after robbing a house, goes to the thieves for protection. And how are you any wiser? You’re all seeking comfort from someone who has already betrayed you, turning to a more malicious being than any thief; because they only lure you in and then hang you, but this one deceives and hangs you, and worst of all, won't let you go even after the executioner is done.’

When I had concluded, I received the compliments of my audience, some of whom came and shook me by the hand, swearing that I was a very honest fellow, and that they desired my further acquaintance. I therefore promised to repeat my lecture next day, and actually conceived some hopes of making a reformation here; for it had ever been my opinion, that no man was past the hour of amendment, every heart lying open to the shafts of reproof, if the archer could but take a proper aim. When I had thus satisfied my mind, I went back to my apartment, where my wife had prepared a frugal meal, while Mr Jenkinson begged leave to add his dinner to ours, and partake of the pleasure, as he was kind enough to express it of my conversation. He had not yet seen my family, for as they came to my apartment by a door in the narrow passage, already described, by this means they avoided the common prison. Jenkinson at the first interview therefore seemed not a little struck with the beauty of my youngest daughter, which her pensive air contributed to heighten, and my little ones did not pass unnoticed.

After I finished, the audience complimented me, with some coming up to shake my hand, claiming I was a really honest guy and that they wanted to get to know me better. I promised to give my lecture again the next day and actually felt hopeful about making a difference here; I always believed that no one is beyond the possibility of change, as any heart is open to criticism if the person delivering it knows how to aim properly. Once I felt satisfied, I went back to my room, where my wife had prepared a simple meal, and Mr. Jenkinson asked if he could join us for dinner, eager to enjoy my conversation, as he kindly put it. He hadn't met my family yet, since they entered my room through a door in the narrow hallway I had previously mentioned, allowing them to avoid the usual difficulties. During our first meeting, Jenkinson seemed quite taken with the beauty of my youngest daughter, which was enhanced by her thoughtful expression, and my little ones didn’t go unnoticed either.

‘Alas, Doctor,’ cried he, ‘these children are too handsome and too good for such a place as this!’

‘Oh no, Doctor,’ he exclaimed, ‘these kids are way too beautiful and too good for a place like this!’

‘Why, Mr Jenkinson’, replied I, ‘thank heaven my children are pretty tolerable in morals, and if they be good, it matters little for the rest.’

‘Why, Mr. Jenkinson,’ I replied, ‘thank goodness my kids have decent morals, and if they're good, the rest doesn't matter much.’

‘I fancy, sir,’ returned my fellow prisoner, ‘that it must give you great comfort to have this little family about you.’

“I think, sir,” replied my fellow prisoner, “that having this little family around you must bring you a lot of comfort.”

‘A comfort, Mr Jenkinson,’ replied I, ‘yes it is indeed a comfort, and I would not be without them for all the world; for they can make a dungeon seem a palace. There is but one way in this life of wounding my happiness, and that is by injuring them.’

‘A comfort, Mr. Jenkinson,’ I replied, ‘yes, it really is a comfort, and I wouldn't trade them for anything in the world; they can turn a dungeon into a palace. There’s only one way to ruin my happiness in this life, and that’s by hurting them.’

‘I am afraid then, sir,’ cried he, ‘that I am in some measure culpable; for I think I see here (looking at my son Moses) one that I have injured, and by whom I wish to be forgiven.’

‘I’m afraid, sir,’ he exclaimed, ‘that I’m somewhat to blame; because I believe I see here (looking at my son Moses) someone I’ve harmed, and I hope to be forgiven by him.’

My son immediately recollected his voice and features, though he had before seen him in disguise, and taking him by the hand, with a smile forgave him. ‘Yet,’ continued he, ‘I can’t help wondering at what you could see in my face, to think me a proper mark for deception.’

My son instantly remembered his voice and looks, even though he had previously seen him in disguise. Taking his hand with a smile, he forgave him. "Yet," he added, "I can't help but wonder what you saw in my face that made you think I was an easy target for deception."

‘My dear sir,’ returned the other, ‘it was not your face, but your white stockings and the black ribband in your hair, that allured me. But no disparagement to your parts, I have deceived wiser men than you in my time; and yet, with all my tricks, the blockheads have been too many for me at last.’

‘My dear sir,’ the other replied, ‘it wasn’t your face, but your white stockings and the black ribbon in your hair that caught my attention. But no offense to your looks, I’ve tricked smarter men than you before; and even with all my schemes, the fools have outsmarted me in the end.’

‘I suppose,’ cried my son, ‘that the narrative of such a life as yours must be extremely instructive and amusing.’

"I guess," my son exclaimed, "that the story of a life like yours must be really interesting and entertaining."

‘Not much of either,’ returned Mr Jenkinson. ‘Those relations which describe the tricks and vices only of mankind, by increasing our suspicion in life, retard our success. The traveller that distrusts every person he meets, and turns back upon the appearance of every man that looks like a robber, seldom arrives in time at his journey’s end.

‘Not really much of either,’ replied Mr. Jenkinson. ‘Those stories that only focus on the tricks and flaws of people, by making us more suspicious in life, hold us back from succeeding. The traveler who distrusts everyone he encounters and turns back at the sight of anyone who looks even a little threatening rarely reaches his destination on time.

‘Indeed I think from my own experience, that the knowing one is the silliest fellow under the sun. I was thought cunning from my very childhood; when but seven years old the ladies would say that I was a perfect little man; at fourteen I knew the world, cocked my hat, and loved the ladies; at twenty, though I was perfectly honest, yet every one thought me so cunning, that not one would trust me. Thus I was at last obliged to turn sharper in my own defence, and have lived ever since, my head throbbing with schemes to deceive, and my heart palpitating with fears of detection.

‘Honestly, from my own experience, I believe that the know-it-all is the biggest fool around. People thought I was clever from a very young age; when I was just seven, the ladies would call me a perfect little gentleman. By fourteen, I thought I understood the world, wore my hat at a tilt, and had a crush on the girls; by twenty, even though I was completely honest, everyone believed I was so sly that no one would trust me. So, I had no choice but to become a trickster to protect myself, and ever since, I've lived with my mind racing with schemes to fool others and my heart racing with fear of getting caught.

‘I used often to laugh at your honest simple neighbour Flamborough, and one way or another generally cheated him once a year. Yet still the honest man went forward without suspicion, and grew rich, while I still continued tricksy and cunning, and was poor, without the consolation of being honest.

‘I often used to laugh at your straightforward neighbor Flamborough, and somehow, I usually cheated him once a year. Yet, the honest man kept moving forward without suspicion and became wealthy, while I remained tricky and cunning, and was poor, without the comfort of being honest.'

‘However,’ continued he, ‘let me know your case, and what has brought you here; perhaps though I have not skill to avoid a gaol myself, I may extricate my friends.’

‘However,’ he continued, ‘tell me your situation and what has brought you here; maybe even though I can’t avoid jail myself, I can help my friends out.’

In compliance with his curiosity, I informed him of the whole train of accidents and follies that had plunged me into my present troubles, and my utter inability to get free.

To satisfy his curiosity, I told him everything that happened and the mistakes I made that led me to my current troubles and my complete inability to escape.

After hearing my story, and pausing some minutes, he slapt his forehead, as if he had hit upon something material, and took his leave, saying he would try what could be done.

After listening to my story and pausing for a few minutes, he slapped his forehead, as if he had just come up with a great idea, and said goodbye, promising to see what he could do.

CHAPTER XXVII.

The same subject continued.

The same topic continued.

The next morning I communicated to my wife and children the scheme I had planned of reforming the prisoners, which they received with universal disapprobation, alledging the impossibility and impropriety of it; adding, that my endeavours would no way contribute to their amendment, but might probably disgrace my calling.

The next morning, I shared with my wife and kids the plan I had come up with for reforming the prisoners, which they all rejected outright, claiming it was impossible and inappropriate. They added that my efforts wouldn’t help the prisoners improve and might actually bring shame to my profession.

‘Excuse me,’ returned I, ‘these people, however fallen, are still men, and that is a very good title to my affections. Good council rejected returns to enrich the giver’s bosom; and though the instruction I communicate may not mend them, yet it will assuredly mend myself. If these wretches, my children, were princes, there would be thousands ready to offer their ministry; but, in my opinion, the heart that is buried in a dungeon is as precious as that seated upon a throne. Yes, my treasures, if I can mend them I will; perhaps they will not all despise me. Perhaps I may catch up even one from the gulph, and, that will be great gain; for is there upon earth a gem so precious as the human soul?’

“Excuse me,” I replied, “these people, no matter how lost, are still human, and that earns my affection. Good advice turned away only enriches the giver’s heart; and even if my guidance doesn’t improve them, it will definitely improve me. If these unfortunate souls were royalty, there would be countless people eager to help them; but to me, a heart trapped in a dungeon is just as valuable as one on a throne. Yes, my treasures, if I can help them, I will; maybe not all of them will look down on me. Maybe I can even save one from the abyss, and that would be a significant achievement; for is there anything on this earth as precious as a human soul?”

Thus saying, I left them, and descended to the common prison, where I found the prisoners very merry, expecting my arrival; and each prepared with some gaol trick to play upon the doctor. Thus, as I was going to begin, one turned my wig awry, as if by accident, and then asked my pardon. A second, who stood at some distance, had a knack of spitting through his teeth, which fell in showers upon my book. A third would cry amen in such an affected tone as gave the rest great delight. A fourth had slily picked my pocket of my spectacles. But there was one whose trick gave more universal pleasure than all the rest; for observing the manner in which I had disposed my books on the table before me, he very dextrously displaced one of them, and put an obscene jest-book of his own in the place. However I took no notice of all that this mischievous groupe of little beings could do; but went on, perfectly sensible that what was ridiculous in my attempt, would excite mirth only the first or second time, while what was serious would be permanent. My design succeeded, and in less than six days some were penitent, and all attentive.

Saying that, I left them and went down to the common prison, where I found the prisoners in a good mood, waiting for me; each one ready with a prank to play on the doctor. Just as I was about to start, one person accidentally knocked my wig askew and then asked for my pardon. A second, standing a bit away, had a talent for spitting through his teeth, which showered my book with droplets. A third would shout "amen" in such an exaggerated tone that it amused the others greatly. A fourth had sneakily taken my glasses from my pocket. But there was one trick that gave everyone more pleasure than all the others; noticing how I had arranged my books on the table, he skillfully swapped one of them out for a crude joke book of his own. However, I ignored everything this mischievous group of little characters did and continued, fully aware that the ridiculousness of my attempt would only make them laugh the first or second time, while the serious parts would stick with them. My plan worked, and in less than six days, some were remorseful, and everyone was paying attention.

It was now that I applauded my perseverance and address, at thus giving sensibility to wretches divested of every moral feeling, and now began to think of doing them temporal services also, by rendering their situation somewhat more comfortable. Their time had hitherto been divided between famine and excess, tumultous riot and bitter repining. Their only employment was quarrelling among each other, playing at cribbage, and cutting tobacco stoppers. From this last mode of idle industry I took the hint of setting such as chose to work at cutting pegs for tobacconists and shoemakers, the proper wood being bought by a general subscription, and when manufactured, sold by my appointment; so that each earned something every day: a trifle indeed, but sufficient to maintain him.

It was at this point that I admired my determination and resourcefulness for giving some hope to people stripped of any moral feelings, and I began to think about helping them in practical ways to make their lives a bit more comfortable. Until now, their time had been spent between hunger and overindulgence, chaotic partying and deep resentment. Their only activities were arguing with each other, playing cribbage, and making tobacco stoppers. From this last form of idleness, I got the idea to have those who wanted to work cut pegs for tobacconists and shoemakers. The right wood was purchased through a community subscription, and once it was made, I sold it, allowing each person to earn something each day. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to get by.

I did not stop here, but instituted fines for the punishment of immorality, and rewards for peculiar industry. Thus in less than a fortnight I had formed them into something social and humane, and had the pleasure of regarding myself as a legislator, who had brought men from their native ferocity into friendship and obedience.

I didn’t stop there; I set up fines to punish bad behavior and rewards for exceptional hard work. In less than two weeks, I transformed them into a community that was caring and civilized, and I took pride in seeing myself as a lawmaker who had moved people from their natural savagery to friendship and respect.

And it were highly to be wished, that legislative power would thus direct the law rather to reformation than severity. That it would seem convinced that the work of eradicating crimes is not by making punishments familiar, but formidable. Then instead of our present prisons, which find or make men guilty, which enclose wretches for the commission of one crime, and return them, if returned alive, fitted for the perpetration of thousands; we should see, as in other parts of Europe, places of penitence and solitude, where the accused might be attended by such as could give them repentance if guilty, or new motives to virtue if innocent. And this, but not the increasing punishments, is the way to mend a state: nor can I avoid even questioning the validity of that right which social combinations have assumed of capitally punishing offences of a slight nature. In cases of murder their right is obvious, as it is the duty of us all, from the law of self-defence, to cut off that man who has shewn a disregard for the life of another. Against such, all nature arises in arms; but it is not so against him who steals my property. Natural law gives me no right to take away his life, as by that the horse he steals is as much his property as mine. If then I have any right, it must be from a compact made between us, that he who deprives the other of his horse shall die. But this is a false compact; because no man has a right to barter his life, no more than to take it away, as it is not his own. And beside, the compact is inadequate, and would be set aside even in a court of modern equity, as there is a great penalty for a very trifling convenience, since it is far better that two men should live, than that one man should ride. But a compact that is false between two men, is equally so between an hundred, or an hundred thousand; for as ten millions of circles can never make a square, so the united voice of myriads cannot lend the smallest foundation to falsehood. It is thus that reason speaks, and untutored nature says the same thing. Savages that are directed by natural law alone are very tender of the lives of each other; they seldom shed blood but to retaliate former cruelty.

And it would be greatly beneficial if lawmakers would focus on reforming the law instead of making it harsh. They should recognize that the way to eliminate crimes isn’t by making punishments common, but rather by making them severe. Instead of our current prisons, which often find or create guilt, locking up individuals for one offense and, if they are released alive, preparing them for the commission of many more; we should have, like in other parts of Europe, places for penitence and solitude where the accused could receive guidance towards repentance if guilty, or new motivations for virtue if innocent. This, rather than increasing punishments, is the way to improve society; I even question the legitimacy of the right that social groups have assumed to impose capital punishment for minor offenses. In the case of murder, their right is clear, as it is everyone’s duty, based on the law of self-defense, to eliminate someone who has shown a lack of respect for another’s life. Nature itself stands against such acts; but it doesn’t react the same way against someone who steals my property. Natural law doesn’t grant me the right to take his life, since the horse he steals is just as much his property as mine. If I have any right, it must stem from an agreement between us, stating that whoever takes another’s horse deserves to die. But that agreement is a false one; because no one has the right to trade away their life any more than to end it, as it doesn’t belong to them. Furthermore, the agreement is insufficient and would be rejected even in a modern court, as it imposes severe punishment for a minor offense, since it’s much better for two men to live than for one to own a horse. A false agreement between two men is equally false among a hundred or a hundred thousand; just as ten million circles can never form a square, the combined voices of countless people cannot establish any foundation for falsehood. This is how reason speaks, and even untaught nature agrees. Those guided solely by natural law are very protective of each other’s lives; they rarely shed blood unless to retaliate against past cruelty.

Our Saxon ancestors, fierce as they were in war, had but few executions in times of peace; and in all commencing governments that have the print of nature still strong upon them, scarce any crime is held capital.

Our Saxon ancestors, as fierce as they were in battle, rarely carried out executions during peacetime; and in all new governments that still show a strong connection to nature, hardly any crime is considered worthy of the death penalty.

It is among the citizens of a refined community that penal laws, which are in the hands of the rich, are laid upon the poor. Government, while it grows older, seems to acquire the moroseness of age; and as if our property were become dearer in proportion as it increased, as if the more enormous our wealth, the more extensive our fears, all our possessions are paled up with new edicts every day, and hung round with gibbets to scare every invader.

It’s in a sophisticated community that the wealthy impose harsh laws on the poor. As governments age, they seem to become more bitter; it’s as if our possessions become more valuable just as they grow, and the larger our wealth, the greater our fears. Every day, new regulations overshadow all our belongings, and threats of punishment loom to deter any intruders.

I cannot tell whether it is from the number of our penal laws, or the licentiousness of our people, that this country should shew more convicts in a year, than half the dominions of Europe united. Perhaps it is owing to both; for they mutually produce each other. When by indiscriminate penal laws a nation beholds the same punishment affixed to dissimilar degrees of guilt, from perceiving no distinction in the penalty, the people are led to lose all sense of distinction in the crime, and this distinction is the bulwark of all morality: thus the multitude of laws produce new vices, and new vices call for fresh restraints.

I can't tell if it's because of the number of our laws or the reckless behavior of our people that this country shows more convicts in a year than half the kingdoms of Europe combined. Maybe it's a bit of both, since they feed off each other. When a country imposes harsh penalties on a variety of crimes without considering their severity, people start to see no difference in the crimes themselves. This lack of distinction undermines morality: as laws multiply, they create new vices, which in turn require more rules.

It were to be wished then that power, instead of contriving new laws to punish vice, instead of drawing hard the cords of society till a convulsion come to burst them, instead of cutting away wretches as useless, before we have tried their utility, instead of converting correction into vengeance, it were to be wished that we tried the restrictive arts of government, and made law the protector, but not the tyrant of the people. We should then find that creatures, whose souls are held as dross, only wanted the hand of a refiner; we should then find that wretches, now stuck up for long tortures, lest luxury should feel a momentary pang, might, if properly treated, serve to sinew the state in times of danger; that, as their faces are like ours, their hearts are so too; that few minds are so base as that perseverance cannot amend; that a man may see his last crime without dying for it; and that very little blood will serve to cement our security.

It should be hoped that instead of creating new laws to punish wrongdoing, instead of tightening society's rules until they cause a breakdown, instead of discarding people as unworthy before we have evaluated their potential, instead of turning correction into revenge, we look to the government’s guiding actions and make laws protect the people rather than oppress them. We would then realize that individuals, whose worth is seen as worthless, simply need the right guidance to flourish; we would discover that those currently condemned to endless suffering, so luxury doesn’t face a fleeting discomfort, might, if treated correctly, strengthen the state in times of crisis; that, since their faces resemble ours, their hearts do too; that very few minds are so degraded that they can't be improved with effort; that a person can acknowledge their worst actions without facing death for them; and that only a little violence is needed to secure our safety.

CHAPTER XXVIII.

Happiness and misery rather the result of prudence than of virtue in this life. Temporal evils or felicities being regarded by heaven as things merely in themselves trifling and unworthy its care in the distribution.

Happiness and misery are more the result of being careful than of being good in this life. Temporary troubles or joys are seen by heaven as trivial and not worth its attention in how they are given out.

I had now been confined more than a fortnight, but had not since my arrival been visited by my dear Olivia, and I greatly longed to see her. Having communicated my wishes to my wife, the next morning the poor girl entered my apartment, leaning on her sister’s arm. The change which I saw in her countenance struck me. The numberless graces that once resided there were now fled, and the hand of death seemed to have molded every feature to alarm me. Her temples were sunk, her forehead was tense, and a fatal paleness sate upon her cheek.

I had been locked away for more than two weeks, but since I arrived, I hadn’t seen my dear Olivia, and I really wanted to see her. After sharing my feelings with my wife, the next morning, the poor girl came into my room, leaning on her sister’s arm. The change in her face shocked me. The countless charms that used to be there were now gone, and it felt like death had reshaped every feature to frighten me. Her temples were sunken, her forehead was tight, and a deadly paleness rested on her cheek.

‘I am glad to see thee, my dear,’ cried I; ‘but why this dejection Livy? I hope, my love, you have too great a regard for me, to permit disappointment thus to undermine a life which I prize as my own. Be chearful child, and we yet may see happier days.’

‘I’m glad to see you, my dear,’ I exclaimed; ‘but why this sadness, Livy? I hope, my love, you care enough about me to not let disappointment diminish a life that I value as my own. Be cheerful, child, and we might still see happier days.’

‘You have ever, sir,’ replied she, ‘been kind to me, and it adds to my pain that I shall never have an opportunity of sharing that happiness you promise. Happiness, I fear, is no longer reserved for me here; and I long to be rid of a place where I have only found distress. Indeed, sir, I wish you would make a proper submission to Mr Thornhill; it may, in some measure, induce him to pity you, and it will give me relief in dying.’

‘You have always been kind to me, sir,’ she replied, ‘and it makes my pain worse knowing I’ll never get the chance to share in the happiness you promise. I fear that happiness is no longer meant for me here, and I long to escape a place where I have only found sorrow. In fact, sir, I wish you would properly apologize to Mr. Thornhill; it might, in some way, make him feel sorry for you, and it would give me some peace before I die.’

‘Never, child,’ replied I, ‘never will I be brought to acknowledge my daughter a prostitute; for tho’ the world may look upon your offence with scorn, let it be mine to regard it as a mark of credulity, not of guilt. My dear, I am no way miserable in this place, however dismal it may seem, and be assured that while you continue to bless me by living, he shall never have my consent to make you more wretched by marrying another.’

“Never, kid,” I said, “I will never accept that my daughter is a prostitute. Even if the world looks down on your choice, I see it as a sign of trust, not guilt. My dear, I’m not miserable in this place, even if it seems bleak. Just know that as long as you keep blessing me with your life, he will never have my permission to make you more miserable by marrying someone else.”

After the departure of my daughter, my fellow prisoner, who was by at this interview, sensibly enough expostulated upon my obstinacy, in refusing a submission, which promised to give me freedom. He observed, that the rest of my family was not to be sacrificed to the peace of one child alone, and she the only one who had offended me. ‘Beside,’ added he, ‘I don’t know if it be just thus to obstruct the union of man and wife, which you do at present, by refusing to consent to a match which you cannot hinder, but may render unhappy.’

After my daughter left, my fellow prisoner, who was present during this conversation, pointed out my stubbornness in refusing a compromise that could set me free. He mentioned that the rest of my family shouldn’t suffer for the sake of just one child, especially since she was the only one who had upset me. “Besides,” he added, “I don’t think it’s fair to block the union of a couple, which is what you’re doing by refusing to accept a marriage that you can’t stop but could make unhappy.”

‘Sir,’ replied I, ‘you are unacquainted with the man that oppresses us. I am very sensible that no submission I can make could procure me liberty even for an hour. I am told that even in this very room a debtor of his, no later than last year, died for want. But though my submission and approbation could transfer me from hence, to the most beautiful apartment he is possessed of; yet I would grant neither, as something whispers me that it would be giving a sanction to adultery. While my daughter lives, no other marriage of his shall ever be legal in my eye. Were she removed, indeed, I should be the basest of men, from any resentment of my own, to attempt putting asunder those who wish for an union. No, villain as he is, I should then wish him married, to prevent the consequences of his future debaucheries. But now should I not be the most cruel of all fathers, to sign an Instrument which must send my child to the grave, merely to avoid a prison myself; and thus to escape one pang, break my child’s heart with a thousand?’

"Sir," I replied, "you don't know the man who oppresses us. I fully understand that no submission I make could win me my freedom, even for an hour. I've heard that right in this room, a debtor of his died last year from lack of support. But even if my compliance could move me to the most beautiful room he owns, I wouldn't agree to it, because something tells me it would mean condoning infidelity. As long as my daughter lives, I won't accept any marriage of his as legitimate. If she were gone, I would be the lowest of men to let my personal feelings stop me from supporting those who want to be together. No, even though he is a villain, I would want him to marry to prevent the fallout from his future misdeeds. But right now, how could I possibly be the most heartless of fathers by signing something that would send my child to her grave, just to avoid a prison myself? To escape one pain, I would break my child's heart a thousand times."

He acquiesced in the justice of this answer, but could not avoid observing, that he feared my daughter’s life was already too much wasted to keep me long a prisoner. ‘However,’ continued he, ‘though you refuse to submit to the nephew, I hope you have no objections to laying your case before the uncle, who has the first character in the kingdom for every thing that is just and good. I would advise you to send him a letter by the post, intimating all his nephew’s ill usage, and my life for it that in three days you shall have an answer.’ I thank’d him for the hint, and instantly set about complying; but I wanted paper, and unluckily all our money had been laid out that morning in provisions; however he supplied me.

He agreed that the answer was fair, but couldn’t help noticing that he worried my daughter’s life was already too much wasted to keep me imprisoned for long. “However,” he continued, “even though you won’t submit to the nephew, I hope you have no objections to presenting your case to the uncle, who is known throughout the kingdom for being just and good. I recommend you send him a letter by mail, detailing all the mistreatment from his nephew, and I bet that you’ll get a response within three days.” I thanked him for the suggestion and immediately started to write the letter, but I needed paper, and unfortunately, we had spent all our money that morning on food. Thankfully, he gave me some paper.

For the three ensuing days I was in a state of anxiety, to know what reception my letter might meet with; but in the mean time was frequently solicited by my wife to submit to any conditions rather than remain here, and every hour received repeated accounts of the decline of my daughter’s health. The third day and the fourth arrived, but I received no answer to my letter: the complaints of a stranger against a favourite nephew, were no way likely to succeed; so that these hopes soon vanished like all my former. My mind, however, still supported itself though confinement and bad air began to make a visible alteration in my health, and my arm that had suffered in the fire, grew worse. My children however sate by me, and while I was stretched on my straw, read to me by turns, or listened and wept at my instructions. But my daughter’s health declined faster than mine; every message from her contributed to encrease my apprehensions and pain. The fifth morning after I had written the letter which was sent to Sir William Thornhill, I was alarmed with an account that she was speechless. Now it was, that confinement was truly painful to me; my soul was bursting from its prison to be near the pillow of my child, to comfort, to strengthen her, to receive her last wishes, and teach her soul the way to heaven! Another account came. She was expiring, and yet I was debarred the small comfort of weeping by her. My fellow prisoner, some time after, came with the last account. He bade me be patient. She was dead!—The next morning he returned, and found me with my two little ones, now my only companions, who were using all their innocent efforts to comfort me. They entreated to read to me, and bade me not to cry, for I was now too old to weep. ‘And is not my sister an angel, now, pappa,’ cried the eldest, ‘and why then are you sorry for her? I wish I were an angel out of this frightful place, if my pappa were with me.’ ‘Yes,’ added my youngest darling, ‘Heaven, where my sister is, is a finer place than this, and there are none but good people there, and the people here are very bad.’

For the next three days, I was anxious about how my letter would be received. In the meantime, my wife kept asking me to agree to any terms just to get us out of here, and every hour brought more news about my daughter’s declining health. The third and fourth days came, but I still hadn’t heard back about my letter. A complaint from a stranger against a favorite nephew wasn’t likely to go anywhere, so my hopes faded just like before. Still, I tried to stay strong even as the confinement and poor air began to take a toll on my health, and my arm, injured in the fire, got worse. My kids sat with me; while I was lying on my straw, they took turns reading to me or listened and cried at my stories. But my daughter’s health worsened faster than mine; each message about her condition added to my worries and pain. On the fifth morning after I sent my letter to Sir William Thornhill, I was alarmed to hear she was speechless. At that moment, being confined was incredibly painful; my heart ached to be close to my child, to comfort her, to give her strength, to hear her last wishes, and guide her soul to heaven! Then another message came: she was dying, and yet I was denied even the small solace of being able to weep for her. A fellow prisoner eventually came with the final news. He told me to be patient. She was dead! The next morning, he returned to find me with my two little ones, now my only companions, who were doing their best to comfort me. They begged to read to me and told me not to cry because I was now too old for that. “And isn’t my sister an angel now, Daddy?” the eldest asked. “So why are you sad for her? I wish I were an angel out of this scary place, as long as my daddy was with me.” “Yes,” added my youngest, “Heaven, where my sister is, is a better place than this, and only good people are there, while the people here are really bad.”

Mr Jenkinson interupted their harmless prattle, by observing that now my daughter was no more, I should seriously think of the rest of my family, and attempt to save my own life, which was every day declining, for want of necessaries and wholesome air. He added, that it was now incumbent on me to sacrifice any pride or resentment of my own, to the welfare of those who depended on me for support; and that I was now, both by reason and justice, obliged to try to reconcile my landlord.

Mr. Jenkinson interrupted their light conversation by pointing out that now that my daughter was gone, I should seriously consider the rest of my family and try to save my own life, which was getting worse every day due to a lack of basic necessities and fresh air. He added that it was now my duty to set aside any pride or anger for the sake of those who relied on me for support; and that I was now, both out of reason and fairness, obliged to try to make amends with my landlord.

‘Heaven be praised,’ replied I, ‘there is no pride left me now, I should detest my own heart if I saw either pride or resentment lurking there. On the contrary, as my oppressor has been once my parishioner, I hope one day to present him up an unpolluted soul at the eternal tribunal. No, sir, I have no resentment now, and though he has taken from me what I held dearer than all his treasures, though he has wrung my heart, for I am sick almost to fainting, very sick, my fellow prisoner, yet that shall never inspire me with vengeance. I am now willing to approve his marriage, and if this submission can do him any pleasure, let him know, that if I have done him any injury, I am sorry for it.’ Mr Jenkinson took pen and ink, and wrote down my submission nearly as I have exprest it, to which I signed my name. My son was employed to carry the letter to Mr Thornhill, who was then at his seat in the country. He went, and in about six hours returned with a verbal answer. He had some difficulty, he said, to get a sight of his landlord, as the servants were insolent and suspicious; but he accidentally saw him as he was going out upon business, preparing for his marriage, which was to be in three days. He continued to inform us, that he stept up in the humblest manner, and delivered the letter, which, when Mr Thornhill had read, he said that all submission was now too late and unnecessary; that he had heard of our application to his uncle, which met with the contempt it deserved; and as for the rest, that all future applications should be directed to his attorney, not to him. He observed, however, that as he had a very good opinion of the discretion of the two young ladies, they might have been the most agreeable intercessors.

"Thank goodness," I replied, "I have no pride left in me now; I would hate my own heart if I saw any pride or resentment hiding there. On the contrary, since my oppressor used to be my parishioner, I hope one day to present him with a pure soul at the eternal judgment. No, sir, I feel no resentment now, and even though he has taken away what I cherished more than all his riches, even though he has crushed my heart—I'm almost at the point of fainting, very sick, my fellow prisoner—that will never make me seek revenge. I am now willing to accept his marriage, and if this submission pleases him in any way, let it be known that if I have harmed him in any way, I am truly sorry." Mr. Jenkinson took pen and ink and wrote down my submission nearly as I expressed it, to which I signed my name. My son was tasked with delivering the letter to Mr. Thornhill, who was then at his estate in the country. He went and returned about six hours later with a verbal reply. He mentioned that he had some trouble getting to see his landlord, as the servants were rude and suspicious; however, he happened to catch a glimpse of him as he was leaving for business, preparing for his wedding in three days. He informed us that he approached in the humblest way and delivered the letter, which Mr. Thornhill read. After reading it, he said that all submission was now too late and unnecessary; he had heard about our approach to his uncle, which received the contempt it deserved; and that any future requests should be directed to his lawyer, not to him. He did note, however, that since he had a good opinion of the judgment of the two young ladies, they might have made the most agreeable intercessors.

‘Well, sir,’ said I to my fellow prisoner, ‘you now discover the temper of the man that oppresses me. He can at once be facetious and cruel; but let him use me as he will, I shall soon be free, in spite of all his bolts to restrain me. I am now drawing towards an abode that looks brighter as I approach it: this expectation cheers my afflictions, and though I leave an helpless family of orphans behind me, yet they will not be utterly forsaken; some friend, perhaps, will be found to assist them for the sake of their poor father, and some may charitably relieve them for the sake of their heavenly father.’

‘Well, sir,’ I said to my fellow prisoner, ‘you can see the kind of guy who’s oppressing me. He can be both funny and cruel at the same time; but no matter what he does to me, I will soon be free, despite all his attempts to keep me locked up. I’m getting closer to a place that seems brighter as I move toward it: this hope eases my suffering, and even though I’m leaving behind a helpless family of orphans, they won’t be completely abandoned; maybe some kind person will step in to help them for their poor father's sake, and others might lend a hand out of compassion for their heavenly father.’

Just as I spoke, my wife, whom I had not seen that day before, appeared with looks of terror, and making efforts, but unable to speak. ‘Why, my love,’ cried I, ‘why will you thus encrease my afflictions by your own, what though no submissions can turn our severe master, tho’ he has doomed me to die in this place of wretchedness, and though we have lost a darling child, yet still you will find comfort in your other children when I shall be no more.’ ‘We have indeed lost,’ returned she, ‘a darling child. My Sophia, my dearest, is gone, snatched from us, carried off by ruffians!’

Just as I was speaking, my wife, whom I hadn't seen that day, appeared looking terrified and struggling to speak. “Why, my love,” I exclaimed, “why do you increase my pain with your own? Even though no amount of pleading can change our harsh fate, even though he has sentenced me to die in this place of misery, and even though we've lost a cherished child, you will still have comfort in our other children when I am no longer here.” “We have indeed lost,” she replied, “a beloved child. My Sophia, my dearest, is gone, taken from us, kidnapped by thugs!”

‘How madam,’ cried my fellow prisoner, ‘Miss Sophia carried off by villains, sure it cannot be?’

'How is that possible, madam?' cried my fellow prisoner. 'Miss Sophia has been taken by villains—this can't be true, can it?'

She could only answer with a fixed look and a flood of tears. But one of the prisoners’ wives, who was present, and came in with her, gave us a more distinct account: she informed us that as my wife, my daughter, and herself, were taking a walk together on the great road a little way out of the village, a post-chaise and pair drove up to them and instantly stopt. Upon which, a well drest man, but not Mr Thornhill, stepping out, clasped my daughter round the waist, and forcing her in, bid the postillion drive on, so that they were out of sight in a moment.

She could only respond with a blank stare and a stream of tears. But one of the prisoners' wives, who was there and came in with her, gave us a clearer account: she told us that while my wife, my daughter, and she were taking a walk on the main road a little outside the village, a horse-drawn carriage pulled up to them and suddenly stopped. Then a well-dressed man, who wasn’t Mr. Thornhill, stepped out, grabbed my daughter around the waist, and forced her inside, telling the driver to go on, so they disappeared from view in an instant.

‘Now,’ cried I, ‘the sum of my misery is made up, nor is it in the power of any thing on earth to give me another pang. What! not one left! not to leave me one! the monster! the child that was next my heart! she had the beauty of an angel, and almost the wisdom of an angel. But support that woman, nor let her fall. Not to leave me one!’—‘Alas! my husband,’ said my wife, ‘you seem to want comfort even more than I. Our distresses are great; but I could bear this and more, if I saw you but easy. They may take away my children and all the world, if they leave me but you.’

“Now,” I shouted, “I’ve reached the peak of my misery, and nothing on Earth can cause me more pain. What! Not even one left! Not to leave me a single one! That monster! The child who was closest to my heart! She had the beauty and nearly the wisdom of an angel. But support that woman, and don’t let her fall. Not to leave me one!” — “Oh! my husband,” my wife replied, “you seem to need comfort even more than I do. Our troubles are immense; but I could handle this and more, if I just saw you at peace. They can take away my children and everything else in the world, as long as they leave me you.”

My son, who was present, endeavoured to moderate our grief; he bade us take comfort, for he hoped that we might still have reason to be thankful.—‘My child,’ cried I, ‘look round the world, and see if there be any happiness left me now. Is not every ray of comfort shut out; while all our bright prospects only lie beyond the grave!’—‘My dear father,’ returned he, ‘I hope there is still something that will give you an interval of satisfaction; for I have a letter from my brother George’—‘What of him, child,’ interrupted I, ‘does he know our misery. I hope my boy is exempt from any part of what his wretched family suffers?’—‘Yes, sir,’ returned he, ‘he is perfectly gay, chearful, and happy. His letter brings nothing but good news; he is the favourite of his colonel, who promises to procure him the very next lieutenancy that becomes vacant!’

My son, who was there, tried to ease our sorrow; he urged us to find comfort, hoping that we might still have reasons to be thankful. “My child,” I cried, “look around the world and see if there’s any happiness left for me now. Isn’t every bit of comfort blocked out, while all our bright hopes lie only beyond the grave?” “My dear father,” he replied, “I believe there’s still something that can give you a moment of satisfaction, because I have a letter from my brother George.” “What about him, child,” I interrupted, “does he know about our misery? I hope my boy is not affected by what his unfortunate family is enduring.” “Yes, sir,” he said, “he is completely cheerful and happy. His letter brings nothing but good news; he is the favorite of his colonel, who promises to get him the next lieutenancy that opens up!”

‘And are you sure of all this,’ cried my wife, ‘are you sure that nothing ill has befallen my boy?’—‘Nothing indeed, madam,’ returned my son, ‘you shall see the letter, which will give you the highest pleasure; and if any thing can procure you comfort, I am sure that will.’ ‘But are you sure,’ still repeated she, ‘that the letter is from himself, and that he is really so happy?’—‘Yes, Madam,’ replied he, ‘it is certainly his, and he will one day be the credit and the support of our family!’—‘Then I thank providence,’ cried she, ‘that my last letter to him has miscarried.’ ‘Yes, my dear,’ continued she, turning to me, ‘I will now confess that though the hand of heaven is sore upon us in other instances, it has been favourable here. By the last letter I wrote my son, which was in the bitterness of anger, I desired him, upon his mother’s blessing, and if he had the heart of a man, to see justice done his father and sister, and avenge our cause. But thanks be to him that directs all things, it has miscarried, and I am at rest.’ ‘Woman,’ cried I, ‘thou hast done very ill, and at another time my reproaches might have been more severe. Oh! what a tremendous gulph hast thou escaped, that would have buried both thee and him in endless ruin. Providence, indeed, has here been kinder to us than we to ourselves. It has reserved that son to be the father and protector of my children when I shall be away. How unjustly did I complain of being stript of every comfort, when still I hear that he is happy and insensible of our afflictions; still kept in reserve to support his widowed mother, and to protect his brothers and sisters. But what sisters has he left, he has no sisters now, they are all gone, robbed from me, and I am undone.’—‘Father,’ interrupted my son, ‘I beg you will give me leave to read this letter, I know it will please you.’ Upon which, with my permission, he read as follows:—

"And are you sure about all this?" my wife exclaimed. "Are you sure that nothing bad has happened to our son?"—"Nothing at all, ma'am," my son replied. "You'll see the letter, which will bring you great joy, and if anything can comfort you, I'm certain that will." "But are you sure," she kept asking, "that the letter is from him and that he's truly happy?"—"Yes, ma'am," he answered. "It's definitely his, and one day he will be the pride and support of our family!"—"Then I thank providence," she shouted, "that my last letter to him hasn't gotten through." "Yes, my dear," she continued, turning to me, "I'll now admit that although we've faced hardship in other ways, we’ve been fortunate here. In my last letter to our son, written out of anger, I urged him, on his mother’s blessing, and if he had any courage, to seek justice for his father and sister and to avenge our cause. But thank goodness for the one who guides everything, it hasn't gone through, and now I can find peace." "Woman," I shouted, "you’ve acted very foolishly, and at another time my criticisms might have been harsher. Oh! What a horrible fate you narrowly avoided, which would have dragged both you and him into endless despair. Indeed, providence has been kinder to us than we’ve been to ourselves. It has saved that son to be the father and protector of my children when I’m no longer here. How unfair was my complaint about losing every comfort, when I can still hear that he is happy and unaware of our struggles; still set aside to support his widowed mother and protect his siblings. But what sisters does he have left? He has no sisters now; they are all gone, taken from me, and I am undone."—"Father," my son interrupted, "please let me read this letter; I know it will make you happy." With my permission, he read as follows:—

Honoured Sir,
    I have called off my imagination a few moments from the pleasures that surround me, to fix it upon objects that are still more pleasing, the dear little fire-side at home. My fancy draws that harmless groupe as listening to every line of this with great composure. I view those faces with delight which never felt the deforming hand of ambition or distress! But whatever your happiness may be at home, I am sure it will be some addition to it, to hear that I am perfectly pleased with my situation, and every way happy here.
    Our regiment is countermanded and is not to leave the kingdom; the colonel, who professes himself my friend, takes me with him to all companies where he is acquainted, and after my first visit I generally find myself received with encreased respect upon repeating it. I danced last night with Lady G-, and could I forget you know whom, I might be perhaps successful. But it is my fate still to remember others, while I am myself forgotten by most of my absent friends, and in this number, I fear, Sir, that I must consider you; for I have long expected the pleasure of a letter from home to no purpose. Olivia and Sophia too, promised to write, but seem to have forgotten me. Tell them they are two arrant little baggages, and that I am this moment in a most violent passion with them: yet still, I know not how, tho’ I want to bluster a little, my heart is respondent only to softer emotions. Then tell them, sir, that after all, I love them affectionately, and be assured of my ever remaining

Honored Sir,
    I've pulled my thoughts away from the pleasures around me for a moment to focus on something even more delightful: my cozy little fireside at home. I can picture that cheerful group listening to every word of this with calm. I take joy in those faces that have never felt the harshness of ambition or hardship! But no matter how happy you may be at home, I'm sure it would add to your joy to know that I am completely satisfied with my situation and truly happy here.
    Our regiment has been canceled and won’t be leaving the country; the colonel, who considers himself my friend, brings me along to all the gatherings he attends, and after my first visit, I usually find myself welcomed with greater respect each time I return. I danced last night with Lady G-, and if I could forget you know whom, I might just have a chance. But it seems I'm destined to remember others while most of my absent friends have forgotten me, and regrettably, I must include you in that group, Sir; I’ve long awaited a letter from home to no avail. Olivia and Sophia also promised to write but appear to have forgotten me. Tell them they're being two cheeky little troublemakers, and I’m currently quite annoyed with them: yet somehow, even though I want to put on a tough front, my heart only feels softer emotions. So, please tell them, Sir, that despite everything, I love them dearly, and you can be sure of my constant affection.

Your dutiful son.

Your devoted son.

‘In all our miseries,’ cried I, ‘what thanks have we not to return, that one at least of our family is exempted from what we suffer. Heaven be his guard, and keep my boy thus happy to be the supporter of his widowed mother, and the father of these two babes, which is all the patrimony I can now bequeath him. May he keep their innocence from the temptations of want, and be their conductor in the paths of honour.’ I had scarce said these words, when a noise, like that of a tumult, seemed to proceed from the prison below; it died away soon after, and a clanking of fetters was heard along the passage that led to my apartment. The keeper of the prison entered, holding a man all bloody, wounded and fettered with the heaviest irons. I looked with compassion on the wretch as he approached me, but with horror when I found it was my own son.—‘My George! My George! and do I find thee thus. Wounded! Fettered! Is this thy happiness! Is this the manner you return to me! O that this sight could break my heart at once and let me die!’

‘In all our suffering,’ I exclaimed, ‘what thanks do we owe for the fact that at least one member of our family is spared from our pain. May heaven protect him and keep my boy happy as he supports his widowed mother and these two little ones, which is all I can pass down to him. May he shield their innocence from the temptations of poverty and guide them on the path of honor.’ I had barely spoken these words when I heard a commotion coming from the prison below; it quickly faded, followed by the sound of chains rattling down the hallway that led to my room. The prison guard came in, bringing a man who was bloodied, injured, and shackled with heavy chains. I looked at the unfortunate soul approaching me with pity, but felt horror when I realized it was my own son. ‘My George! My George! Is this how I find you? Wounded! Shackled! Is this your happiness? Is this how you return to me? Oh, that this sight could shatter my heart and let me die!’

‘Where, Sir, is your fortitude,’ returned my son with an intrepid voice. ‘I must suffer, my life is forfeited, and let them take it.’

‘Where’s your courage, Sir?’ my son replied bravely. ‘I have to endure this; my life is at stake, and they can take it.’

I tried to restrain my passions for a few minutes in silence, but I thought I should have died with the effort—‘O my boy, my heart weeps to behold thee thus, and I cannot, cannot help it. In the moment that I thought thee blest, and prayed for thy safety, to behold thee thus again! Chained, wounded. And yet the death of the youthful is happy. But I am old, a very old man, and have lived to see this day. To see my children all untimely falling about me, while I continue a wretched survivor in the midst of ruin! May all the curses that ever sunk a soul fall heavy upon the murderer of my children. May he live, like me, to see—’

I tried to hold back my feelings for a few minutes in silence, but I thought I would die from the effort—‘Oh my boy, my heart aches to see you like this, and I can’t, can’t help it. Just when I thought you were safe and prayed for your well-being, to see you like this again! Chained, hurt. And yet the death of youth is peaceful. But I am old, very old, and I’ve lived to witness this day. To see my children all dying too soon around me while I remain a miserable survivor in the midst of this destruction! May all the curses that ever doomed a soul weigh heavily upon the murderer of my children. May he live, like me, to see—’

‘Hold, Sir,’ replied my son, ‘or I shall blush for thee. How, Sir, forgetful of your age, your holy calling, thus to arrogate the justice of heaven, and fling those curses upward that must soon descend to crush thy own grey head with destruction! No, Sir, let it be your care now to fit me for that vile death I must shortly suffer, to arm me with hope and resolution, to give me courage to drink of that bitterness which must shortly be my portion.’

"Wait, Sir," my son replied, "or I'll be embarrassed for you. How can you, Sir, forgetting your age and your sacred role, claim to speak for the justice of heaven and throw those curses up, which will soon come back down to destroy your own gray head? No, Sir, you should focus on preparing me for the terrible death I’m about to face, to equip me with hope and determination, to give me the strength to endure the bitterness that I must soon experience."

‘My child, you must not die: I am sure no offence of thine can deserve so vile a punishment. My George could never be guilty of any crime to make his ancestors ashamed of him.’

‘My child, you must not die: I’m sure nothing you’ve done deserves such a terrible punishment. My George could never do anything to make his ancestors ashamed of him.’

‘Mine, Sir,’ returned my son, ‘is, I fear, an unpardonable one. When I received my mother’s letter from home, I immediately came down, determined to punish the betrayer of our honour, and sent him an order to meet me, which he answered, not in person, but by his dispatching four of his domestics to seize me. I wounded one who first assaulted me, and I fear desperately, but the rest made me their prisoner. The coward is determined to put the law in execution against me, the proofs are undeniable, I have sent a challenge, and as I am the first transgressor upon the statute, I see no hopes of pardon. But you have often charmed me with your lessons of fortitude, let me now, Sir, find them in your example.’

“Mine, Sir,” my son replied, “is, I fear, an unforgivable one. When I got my mother’s letter from home, I immediately came down, determined to punish the one who betrayed our honor, and I sent him a message to meet me. He didn’t respond in person but instead sent four of his servants to capture me. I injured the first one who attacked me, and I fear it was serious, but the others took me prisoner. The coward is set on using the law against me; the evidence is undeniable. I’ve sent a challenge, and since I’m the first to break the law, I see no chance for forgiveness. But you’ve often inspired me with your lessons in strength; let me now, Sir, find that in your example.”

‘And, my son, you shall find them. I am now raised above this world, and all the pleasures it can produce. From this moment I break from my heart all the ties that held it down to earth, and will prepare to fit us both for eternity. Yes, my son, I will point out the way, and my soul shall guide yours in the ascent, for we will take our flight together. I now see and am convinced you can expect no pardon here, and I can only exhort you to seek it at that greatest tribunal where we both shall shortly answer. But let us not be niggardly in our exhortation, but let all our fellow prisoners have a share: good gaoler let them be permitted to stand here, while I attempt to improve them.’ Thus saying, I made an effort to rise from my straw, but wanted strength, and was able only to recline against the wall. The prisoners assembled according to my direction, for they loved to hear my council, my son and his mother supported me on either side, I looked and saw that none were wanting, and then addressed them with the following exhortation.

‘And, my son, you will find them. I am now above this world, and all the pleasures it offers. From this moment, I break all the ties that held my heart to the earth, and I will prepare us both for eternity. Yes, my son, I will show you the way, and my soul will guide yours in the ascent, for we will rise together. I now see and am convinced that you can expect no pardon here, and I can only urge you to seek it at that highest tribunal where we both will soon answer. But let us not be stingy in our encouragement; let all our fellow prisoners have a share: good jailer, allow them to stand here while I try to uplift them.’ Saying this, I made an effort to rise from my straw, but I lacked strength and could only lean against the wall. The prisoners gathered as I directed, for they enjoyed hearing my advice. My son and his mother supported me on either side. I looked and saw that none were missing, and then addressed them with the following encouragement.

CHAPTER XXIX.

The equal dealings of providence demonstrated with regard to the happy and the miserable here below. That from the nature of pleasure and pain, the wretched must be repaid the balance of their sufferings in the life hereafter.

The equal treatment of fate shown towards both the happy and the miserable here on Earth. Because of the nature of pleasure and pain, those who are wretched must receive compensation for their suffering in the afterlife.

My friends, my children, and fellow sufferers, when I reflect on the distribution of good and evil here below, I find that much has been given man to enjoy, yet still more to suffer. Though we should examine the whole world, we shall not find one man so happy as to have nothing left to wish for; but we daily see thousands who by suicide shew us they have nothing left to hope. In this life then it appears that we cannot be entirely blest; but yet we may be completely miserable!

My friends, my children, and fellow sufferers, when I think about the balance of good and evil in this world, I see that while there’s a lot for people to enjoy, there’s even more for them to endure. If we looked at the entire world, we wouldn’t find a single person who’s so happy that they have nothing left to wish for; but we see thousands every day who, through suicide, show us they have nothing left to hope for. In this life, it seems we can never be completely blessed; yet we can certainly be utterly miserable!

Why man should thus feel pain, why our wretchedness should be requisite in the formation of universal felicity, why, when all other systems are made perfect by the perfection of their subordinate parts, the great system should require for its perfection, parts that are not only subordinate to others, but imperfect in themselves? These are questions that never can be explained, and might be useless if known. On this subject providence has thought fit to elude our curiosity, satisfied with granting us motives to consolation.

Why should people feel pain? Why is our suffering necessary for the creation of universal happiness? Why does the great system need not only subordinate parts but also parts that are imperfect themselves, while all other systems achieve perfection through their well-functioning components? These are questions that can never truly be answered, and knowing the answers might even be pointless. On this matter, fate seems to have chosen to evade our curiosity, content with giving us reasons to find comfort.

In this situation, man has called in the friendly assistance of philosophy, and heaven seeing the incapacity of that to console him, has given him the aid of religion. The consolations of philosophy are very amusing, but often fallacious. It tells us that life is filled with comforts, if we will but enjoy them; and on the other hand, that though we unavoidably have miseries here, life is short, and they will soon be over. Thus do these consolations destroy each other; for if life is a place of comfort, its shortness must be misery, and if it be long, our griefs are protracted. Thus philosophy is weak; but religion comforts in an higher strain. Man is here, it tells us, fitting up his mind, and preparing it for another abode. When the good man leaves the body and is all a glorious mind, he will find he has been making himself a heaven of happiness here, while the wretch that has been maimed and contaminated by his vices, shrinks from his body with terror, and finds that he has anticipated the vengeance of heaven. To religion then we must hold in every circumstance of life for our truest comfort; for if already we are happy, it is a pleasure to think that we can make that happiness unending, and if we are miserable, it is very consoling to think that there is a place of rest. Thus to the fortunate religion holds out a continuance of bliss, to the wretched a change from pain.

In this situation, humanity has sought the friendly help of philosophy, and seeing how inadequate that is to comfort him, heaven has provided the support of religion. The comforts of philosophy are entertaining but often misleading. It tells us that life is full of pleasures if we choose to enjoy them; on the other hand, while we inevitably face hardships here, life is short, and they will pass soon. These comforts contradict each other; if life is a place of pleasure, its brevity must be painful, and if it's long, our sorrows are extended. Therefore, philosophy is weak; but religion offers deeper comfort. It informs us that we are here shaping our minds, preparing for another existence. When the good person leaves their body and becomes an enlightened spirit, they'll find they've created a heaven of happiness here, whereas the unfortunate person, scarred and burdened by their vices, will flee from their body in fear, realizing they have already faced heaven's judgment. Thus, in every situation in life, we must turn to religion for our truest comfort; if we are already happy, it's a joy to think that we can make that happiness eternal, and if we are suffering, it's reassuring to know there's a place of peace. So, for the fortunate, religion offers a continuation of joy, and for the unfortunate, a transition from suffering.

But though religion is very kind to all men, it has promised peculiar rewards to the unhappy; the sick, the naked, the houseless, the heavy-laden, and the prisoner, have ever most frequent promises in our sacred law. The author of our religion every where professes himself the wretch’s friend, and unlike the false ones of this world, bestows all his caresses upon the forlorn. The unthinking have censured this as partiality, as a preference without merit to deserve it. But they never reflect that it is not in the power even of heaven itself to make the offer of unceasing felicity as great a gift to the happy as to the miserable. To the first eternity is but a single blessing, since at most it but encreases what they already possess. To the latter it is a double advantage; for it diminishes their pain here, and rewards them with heavenly bliss hereafter.

But even though religion is very kind to everyone, it has promised special rewards to the unhappy; the sick, the naked, the homeless, the burdened, and the imprisoned often receive the most frequent promises in our sacred teachings. The founder of our faith always claims to be a friend to the downtrodden, and unlike the false friends of this world, he shows his care for the abandoned. Those who don't think deeply have criticized this as favoritism, considering it an unearned preference. But they fail to realize that even heaven itself cannot offer endless happiness as valuable to the fortunate as it is to the unfortunate. For the former, eternity is just a single blessing, as it merely adds to what they already have. For the latter, it is a double advantage; it eases their suffering here and promises them heavenly joy later on.

But providence is in another respect kinder to the poor than the rich; for as it thus makes the life after death more desirable, so it smooths the passage there. The wretched have had a long familiarity with every face of terror. The man of sorrow lays himself quietly down, without possessions to regret, and but few ties to stop his departure: he feels only nature’s pang in the final separation, and this is no way greater than he has often fainted under before; for after a certain degree of pain, every new breach that death opens in the constitution, nature kindly covers with insensibility.

But fate is, in another way, kinder to the poor than to the rich; it makes life after death seem more appealing and eases the journey there. The miserable are well-acquainted with every form of fear. The sorrowful person lies down in peace, without possessions to mourn and with few connections to hold them back: they only feel nature's pain in the final goodbye, which isn't more intense than what they've often endured before; after a certain level of suffering, every new wound that death creates is gently numbed by nature.

Thus providence has given the wretched two advantages over the happy, in this life, greater felicity in dying, and in heaven all that superiority of pleasure which arises from contrasted enjoyment. And this superiority, my friends, is no small advantage, and seems to be one of the pleasures of the poor man in the parable; for though he was already in heaven, and felt all the raptures it could give, yet it was mentioned as an addition to his happiness, that he had once been wretched and now was comforted, that he had known what it was to be miserable, and now felt what it was to be happy.

Thus, fate has given the unfortunate two advantages over the fortunate in this life: greater happiness in dying and in heaven all the added joy that comes from contrasting experiences. And this advantage, my friends, is significant, and seems to be one of the joys of the poor man in the parable; for even though he was already in heaven and experienced all the bliss it could offer, it was noted as an enhancement to his happiness that he had once been miserable and now was comforted, that he had known what it was to suffer, and now felt what it was to be happy.

Thus, my friends, you see religion does what philosophy could never do: it shews the equal dealings of heaven to the happy and the unhappy, and levels all human enjoyments to nearly the same standard. It gives to both rich and poor the same happiness hereafter, and equal hopes to aspire after it; but if the rich have the advantage of enjoying pleasure here, the poor have the endless satisfaction of knowing what it was once to be miserable, when crowned with endless felicity hereafter; and even though this should be called a small advantage, yet being an eternal one, it must make up by duration what the temporal happiness of the great may have exceeded by intenseness.

So, my friends, you can see that religion does what philosophy can’t: it shows that heaven treats both the happy and the unhappy equally, and it brings nearly all human experiences to a similar level. It offers both rich and poor the same happiness in the afterlife and equal hopes to strive for it; however, while the rich can enjoy pleasures now, the poor have the lasting satisfaction of knowing what it was like to suffer, with the promise of endless happiness later. And even if this is considered a small advantage, being eternal, it makes up in duration for what the temporary happiness of the wealthy might surpass in intensity.

These are therefore the consolations which the wretched have peculiar to themselves, and in which they are above the rest of mankind; in other respects they are below them. They who would know the miseries of the poor must see life and endure it. To declaim on the temporal advantages they enjoy, is only repeating what none either believe or practise. The men who have the necessaries of living are not poor, and they who want them must be miserable. Yes, my friends, we must be miserable. No vain efforts of a refined imagination can sooth the wants of nature, can give elastic sweetness to the dank vapour of a dungeon, or ease to the throbbings of a broken heart. Let the philosopher from his couch of softness tell us that we can resist all these. Alas! the effort by which we resist them is still the greatest pain! Death is slight, and any man may sustain it; but torments are dreadful, and these no man can endure.

These are the unique comforts that the miserable have for themselves, and in this way, they are somehow above everyone else, even though in other ways they are beneath them. Those who want to understand the hardships of the poor must experience life and go through it themselves. Talking about the temporary benefits they might have is just repeating what no one believes or practices. People who have what they need to live aren’t poor, and those who lack these basics must be suffering. Yes, my friends, we must suffer. No amount of fanciful imagination can meet the needs of our nature, can bring light to the damp air of a prison, or ease the pain of a broken heart. Let the philosopher on his comfy couch tell us that we can overcome all this. Sadly, the struggle to resist it is the greatest pain of all! Death is not severe, and anyone can face it; but suffering is terrible, and no one can bear it.

To us then, my friends, the promises of happiness in heaven should be peculiarly dear; for if our reward be in this life alone, we are then indeed of all men the most miserable. When I look round these gloomy walls, made to terrify, as well as to confine us; this light that only serves to shew the horrors of the place, those shackles that tyranny has imposed, or crime made necessary; when I survey these emaciated looks, and hear those groans, O my friends, what a glorious exchange would heaven be for these. To fly through regions unconfined as air, to bask in the sunshine of eternal bliss, to carrol over endless hymns of praise, to have no master to threaten or insult us, but the form of goodness himself for ever in our eyes, when I think of these things, death becomes the messenger of very glad tidings; when I think of these things, his sharpest arrow becomes the staff of my support; when I think of these things, what is there in life worth having; when I think of these things, what is there that should not be spurned away: kings in their palaces should groan for such advantages; but we, humbled as we are, should yearn for them.

To us, my friends, the promises of happiness in heaven should be especially precious; because if our only reward is in this life, we would truly be the most miserable of all. When I look around at these grim walls, built to frighten as well as to confine us; this light that only reveals the horrors of this place, those shackles imposed by tyranny or made necessary by crime; when I see these gaunt faces and hear those groans, oh my friends, what a glorious change heaven would be compared to this. To soar through boundless skies like the air, to bask in the sunshine of eternal joy, to sing endless hymns of praise, to have no master to threat or insult us, except for the embodiment of goodness always in our sight—when I think about these things, death becomes a bringer of good news; when I think about these things, its sharpest arrow becomes my support; when I think about these things, what is there in life worth holding on to; when I think about these things, what is there that shouldn't be cast aside: kings in their palaces should envy such advantages; but we, as humbled as we are, should long for them.

And shall these things be ours? Ours they will certainly be if we but try for them; and what is a comfort, we are shut out from many temptations that would retard our pursuit. Only let us try for them, and they will certainly be ours, and what is still a comfort, shortly too; for if we look back on past life, it appears but a very short span, and whatever we may think of the rest of life, it will yet be found of less duration; as we grow older, the days seem to grow shorter, and our intimacy with time, ever lessens the perception of his stay. Then let us take comfort now, for we shall soon be at our journey’s end; we shall soon lay down the heavy burthen laid by heaven upon us, and though death, the only friend of the wretched, for a little while mocks the weary traveller with the view, and like his horizon, still flies before him; yet the time will certainly and shortly come, when we shall cease from our toil; when the luxurious great ones of the world shall no more tread us to the earth; when we shall think with pleasure on our sufferings below; when we shall be surrounded with all our friends, or such as deserved our friendship; when our bliss shall be unutterable, and still, to crown all, unending.

And will these things be ours? They definitely will be if we just go after them; and what's comforting is that we're kept away from many temptations that could slow us down. We just need to reach for them, and they will definitely be ours, and what's even more comforting is that it will happen soon. When we look back at our past, it seems like a short span of time, and whatever we think about the rest of our lives, it will still be shorter. As we get older, the days feel like they fly by, and our familiarity with time makes it feel like it’s passing quicker. So let’s find comfort in that now, because we’ll soon reach the end of our journey; we’ll soon be free from the heavy burdens placed on us by life. Even though death, the only friend of the miserable, temporarily teases the tired traveler with its glimpse, always just out of reach, the time will surely and soon come when we can rest from our labor; when the wealthy and powerful won’t be able to keep us down anymore; when we’ll look back fondly on our struggles; when we’ll be surrounded by friends, or those who truly deserve our friendship; when our bliss will be indescribable and, above all, never-ending.

CHAPTER XXX.

Happier prospects begin to appear. Let us be inflexible, and fortune will at last change in our favour.

Happier opportunities are starting to show up. Let’s stay determined, and luck will eventually turn in our favor.

When I had thus finished and my audience was retired, the gaoler, who was one of the most humane of his profession, hoped I would not be displeased, as what he did was but his duty, observing that he must be obliged to remove my son into a stronger cell, but that he should be permitted to revisit me every morning. I thanked him for his clemency, and grasping my boy’s hand, bade him farewell, and be mindful of the great duty that was before him.

When I finished and my audience had left, the jailer, who was one of the kindest in his line of work, hoped I wouldn’t be upset, as what he was doing was just his job. He noted that he had to move my son to a stronger cell, but that he would be allowed to come back and see me every morning. I thanked him for his kindness, took my boy's hand, said goodbye, and reminded him of the important responsibility he had ahead of him.

I again, therefore laid me down, and one of my little ones sate by my bedside reading, when Mr Jenkinson entering, informed me that there was news of my daughter; for that she was seen by a person about two hours before in a strange gentleman’s company, and that they had stopt at a neighbouring village for refreshment, and seemed as if returning to town. He had scarce delivered this news, when the gaoler came with looks of haste and pleasure, to inform me, that my daughter was found. Moses came running in a moment after, crying out that his sister Sophy was below and coming up with our old friend Mr Burchell.

I lay down again, and one of my kids was sitting by my bedside reading when Mr. Jenkinson walked in and told me that there was news about my daughter. He said she had been seen about two hours earlier in the company of a strange gentleman, and that they had stopped at a nearby village for a break and seemed to be heading back to the city. He had barely finished sharing this news when the jailer came in looking hurried and happy to tell me that my daughter had been found. Moses rushed in a moment later, shouting that his sister Sophy was downstairs and was coming up with our old friend Mr. Burchell.

Just as he delivered this news my dearest girl entered, and with looks almost wild with pleasure, ran to kiss me in a transport of affection. Her mother’s tears and silence also shewed her pleasure.—‘Here, pappa,’ cried the charming girl, ‘here is the brave man to whom I owe my delivery; to this gentleman’s intrepidity I am indebted for my happiness and safety—’ A kiss from Mr Burchell, whose pleasure seemed even greater than hers, interrupted what she was going to add.

Just as he shared this news, my sweetest girl came in, looking almost frenzied with joy. She ran to kiss me in a burst of affection. Her mother's tears and silence also showed her happiness. —‘Here, Dad,’ exclaimed the lovely girl, ‘this is the brave man I owe my rescue to; I’m grateful to this gentleman's courage for my happiness and safety—’ A kiss from Mr. Burchell, whose joy seemed even greater than hers, cut off whatever else she was going to say.

‘Ah, Mr Burchell,’ cried I, ‘this is but a wretched habitation you now find us in; and we are now very different from what you last saw us. You were ever our friend: we have long discovered our errors with regard to you, and repented of our ingratitude. After the vile usage you then received at my hands I am almost ashamed to behold your face; yet I hope you’ll forgive me, as I was deceived by a base ungenerous wretch, who, under the mask of friendship, has undone me.’

‘Ah, Mr. Burchell,’ I exclaimed, ‘this is a miserable place you find us in; we are now very different from when you last saw us. You've always been our friend: we've long realized our mistakes regarding you, and we regret our ungratefulness. After the terrible way I treated you, I’m almost embarrassed to look you in the eye; still, I hope you’ll forgive me, as I was misled by a deceitful, lowly person who, pretending to be a friend, has ruined me.’

‘It is impossible,’ replied Mr Burchell, ‘that I should forgive you, as you never deserved my resentment. I partly saw your delusion then, and as it was out of my power to restrain, I could only pity it!’

“It’s impossible,” Mr. Burchell replied, “for me to forgive you, since you never earned my anger. I partly understood your confusion back then, and since I couldn’t control it, all I could do was feel sorry for you!”

‘It was ever my conjecture,’ cried I, ‘that your mind was noble; but now I find it so. But tell me, my dear child, how hast thou been relieved, or who the ruffians were who carried thee away?’

‘I've always believed,’ I exclaimed, ‘that your mind was noble; and now I see that it truly is. But tell me, my dear child, how were you freed, or who were the thugs that took you away?’

‘Indeed, Sir,’ replied she, ‘as to the villain who carried me off, I am yet ignorant. For as my mamma and I were walking out, he came behind us, and almost before I could call for help, forced me into the post-chaise, and in an instant the horses drove away. I met several on the road, to whom I cried out for assistance; but they disregarded my entreaties. In the mean time the ruffian himself used every art to hinder me from crying out: he flattered and threatened by turns, and swore that if I continued but silent, he intended no harm. In the mean time I had broken the canvas that he had drawn up, and whom should I perceive at some distance but your old friend Mr Burchell, walking along with his usual swiftness, with the great stick for which we used so much to ridicule him. As soon as we came within hearing, I called out to him by name, and entreated his help. I repeated my exclamations several times, upon which, with a very loud voice, he bid the postillion stop; but the boy took no notice, but drove on with still greater speed. I now thought he could never overtake us, when in less than a minute I saw Mr Burchell come running up by the side of the horses, and with one blow knock the postillion to the ground. The horses when he was fallen soon stopt of themselves, and the ruffian stepping out, with oaths and menaces drew his sword, and ordered him at his peril to retire; but Mr Burchell running up, shivered his sword to pieces, and then pursued him for near a quarter of a mile; but he made his escape. I was at this time come out myself, willing to assist my deliverer; but he soon returned to me in triumph. The postillion, who was recovered, was going to make his escape too; but Mr Burchell ordered him at his peril to mount again, and drive back to town. Finding it impossible to resist, he reluctantly complied, though the wound he had received seemed, to me at least, to be dangerous. He continued to complain of the pain as we drove along, so that he at last excited Mr Burchell’s compassion, who, at my request, exchanged him for another at an inn where we called on our return.’

“Indeed, Sir,” she replied, “about the guy who kidnapped me, I still have no idea. My mom and I were out for a walk when he came up behind us, and almost before I could call for help, he forced me into the carriage, and in no time, the horses took off. I saw several people on the road and shouted for help, but they ignored my pleas. Meanwhile, the scoundrel did everything he could to stop me from crying out: he flattered and threatened me alternately, swearing that if I stayed quiet, he meant no harm. During this time, I managed to tear the canvas he had put up, and who should I see in the distance but your old friend Mr. Burchell, walking along as fast as ever, with that big stick we used to make fun of him for. As soon as we were within earshot, I called out to him by name and begged for his help. I shouted several times, and finally, in a loud voice, he told the driver to stop; but the boy paid no attention and drove on even faster. I thought he could never catch up to us, but in less than a minute, I saw Mr. Burchell running alongside the horses and with one blow knocked the driver to the ground. Once the driver was down, the horses stopped by themselves, and the thug jumped out, swearing and threatening, drawing his sword and telling Mr. Burchell to back off at his own risk; but Mr. Burchell ran up, smashed his sword to pieces, and then chased him for nearly a quarter of a mile, but the guy got away. At this point, I had managed to get out myself, eager to help my rescuer; but he quickly returned to me victorious. The driver, who had gotten back up, was trying to escape too, but Mr. Burchell told him firmly to get back on and drive us back to town. Realizing he couldn't resist, he reluctantly agreed, even though the wound he had taken looked pretty serious to me. He kept complaining about the pain as we drove along, eventually stirring Mr. Burchell’s pity, who, at my request, switched him out for another driver at an inn where we stopped on our way back.”

‘Welcome then,’ cried I, ‘my child, and thou her gallant deliverer, a thousand welcomes. Though our chear is but wretched, yet our hearts are ready to receive you. And now, Mr Burchell, as you have delivered my girl, if you think her a recompence she is yours, if you can stoop to an alliance with a family so poor as mine, take her, obtain her consent, as I know you have her heart, and you have mine. And let me tell you, Sir, that I give you no small treasure, she has been celebrated for beauty it is true, but that is not my meaning, I give you up a treasure in her mind.’

“Welcome, then,” I exclaimed, “my child, and you, her brave rescuer, a thousand welcomes. Even though our cheer is pretty miserable, our hearts are open to receive you. And now, Mr. Burchell, since you’ve saved my girl, if you think she’s a reward, she’s yours. If you can lower yourself to join a family as poor as mine, take her, get her consent—since I know you have her heart—and you have mine too. And let me tell you, sir, that I’m giving you no small treasure. It’s true she’s been praised for her beauty, but that’s not what I mean. I’m giving you a treasure in her mind.”

‘But I suppose, Sir,’ cried Mr Burchell, ‘that you are apprized of my circumstances, and of my incapacity to support her as she deserves?’

‘But I guess, Sir,’ exclaimed Mr. Burchell, ‘that you are aware of my situation, and of my inability to support her as she deserves?’

‘If your present objection,’ replied I, ‘be meant as an evasion of my offer, I desist: but I know no man so worthy to deserve her as you; and if I could give her thousands, and thousands sought her from me, yet my honest brave Burchell should be my dearest choice.’

‘If your current objection,’ I replied, ‘is just a way to avoid my offer, I won’t press it: but I don’t know anyone more deserving of her than you; and even if I could give her thousands, and thousands wanted her from me, my honest brave Burchell would still be my top choice.’

To all this his silence alone seemed to give a mortifying refusal, and without the least reply to my offer, he demanded if we could not be furnished with refreshments from the next inn, to which being answered in the affirmative, he ordered them to send in the best dinner that could be provided upon such short notice. He bespoke also a dozen of their best wine; and some cordials for me. Adding, with a smile, that he would stretch a little for once, and tho’ in a prison, asserted he was never better disposed to be merry. The waiter soon made his appearance with preparations for dinner, a table was lent us by the gaoler, who seemed remarkably assiduous, the wine was disposed in order, and two very well-drest dishes were brought in.

To all this, his silence felt like a painful rejection, and without responding to my offer at all, he asked if we could get some refreshments from the nearest inn. When I confirmed we could, he instructed them to send over the best dinner they could prepare on such short notice. He also requested a dozen bottles of their finest wine and some cordials for me. With a smile, he added that he would indulge a little this time, and even though we were in a prison, he claimed he had never felt more ready to enjoy himself. The waiter quickly arrived with dinner preparations; the gaoler, who seemed particularly attentive, lent us a table, the wine was arranged neatly, and two well-prepared dishes were brought in.

My daughter had not yet heard of her poor brother’s melancholy situation, and we all seemed unwilling to damp her cheerfulness by the relation. But it was in vain that I attempted to appear chearful, the circumstances of my unfortunate son broke through all efforts to dissemble; so that I was at last obliged to damp our mirth by relating his misfortunes, and wishing that he might be permitted to share with us in this little interval of satisfaction. After my guests were recovered, from the consternation my account had produced, I requested also that Mr Jenkinson, a fellow prisoner, might be admitted, and the gaoler granted my request with an air of unusual submission. The clanking of my son’s irons was no sooner heard along the passage, than his sister ran impatiently to meet him; while Mr Burchell, in the mean time, asked me if my son’s name were George, to which replying in the affirmative, he still continued silent. As soon as my boy entered the room, I could perceive he regarded Mr Burchell with a look of astonishment and reverence. ‘Come on,’ cried I, ‘my son, though we are fallen very low, yet providence has been pleased to grant us some small relaxation from pain. Thy sister is restored to us, and there is her deliverer: to that brave man it is that I am indebted for yet having a daughter, give him, my boy, the hand of friendship, he deserves our warmest gratitude.’

My daughter hadn't yet heard about her poor brother's sad situation, and we all seemed reluctant to ruin her happiness by telling her. But no matter how hard I tried to appear upbeat, the circumstances of my unfortunate son broke through my efforts to hide the truth; so I eventually had to dampen our spirits by sharing his misfortunes and wishing he could join us in this little moment of joy. After my guests recovered from the shock my account caused, I also asked if Mr. Jenkinson, a fellow prisoner, could be let in, and the jailer agreed with an unusually submissive demeanor. The moment my son’s chains clanked down the hallway, his sister dashed to meet him; meanwhile, Mr. Burchell asked if my son's name was George, and when I confirmed it, he fell silent again. As soon as my boy walked into the room, I could see he looked at Mr. Burchell with amazement and respect. "Come on," I said, "my son, even though we've hit rock bottom, Providence has been kind enough to give us a little break from our pain. Your sister is back with us, and here is her savior: this brave man is the reason I still have a daughter, so give him your hand in friendship, he deserves our deepest gratitude."

My son seemed all this while regardless of what I said, and still continued fixed at respectful distance.—‘My dear brother,’ cried his sister, ‘why don’t you thank my good deliverer; the brave should ever love each other.’

My son seemed completely unconcerned with what I said, and he remained at a respectful distance. "My dear brother," his sister exclaimed, "why don’t you thank my good savior? The brave should always support one another."

He still continued his silence and astonishment, till our guest at last perceived himself to be known, and assuming all his native dignity, desired my son to come forward. Never before had I seen any thing so truly majestic as the air he assumed upon this occasion. The greatest object in the universe, says a certain philosopher, is a good man struggling with adversity; yet there is still a greater, which is the good man that comes to relieve it. After he had regarded my son for some time with a superior air, ‘I again find,’ said he, ‘unthinking boy, that the same crime—’ But here he was interrupted by one of the gaoler’s servants, who came to inform us that a person of distinction, who had driven into town with a chariot and several attendants, sent his respects to the gentleman that was with us, and begged to know when he should think proper to be waited upon.—‘Bid the fellow wait,’ cried our guest, ‘till I shall have leisure to receive him;’ and then turning to my son, ‘I again find, Sir,’ proceeded he, ‘that you are guilty of the same offence for which you once had my reproof, and for which the law is now preparing its justest punishments. You imagine, perhaps, that a contempt for your own life, gives you a right to take that of another: but where, Sir, is the difference between a duelist who hazards a life of no value, and the murderer who acts with greater security? Is it any diminution of the gamester’s fraud when he alledges that he has staked a counter?’

He remained silent and bewildered until our guest finally realized he was recognized, and with all his natural dignity, he asked my son to step forward. I had never seen anything so truly impressive as the presence he had in that moment. A certain philosopher says the greatest thing in the universe is a good person facing hardship; however, there’s something even greater, which is the good person who comes to help. After studying my son for a while with a superior expression, he said, ‘I find, unthinking boy, that you’ve committed the same offense—’ But he was cut off by one of the gaoler’s servants, who came to tell us that a person of importance, who had arrived in town with a carriage and several attendants, sent his regards to the gentleman with us and asked when he should be attended to. ‘Tell him to wait,’ our guest exclaimed, ‘until I have time to see him;’ and then turning to my son, he continued, ‘I find again, Sir, that you are guilty of the same fault for which I once reprimanded you, and for which the law is preparing just punishment. You might think that disregarding your own life gives you the right to take another’s: but tell me, Sir, what’s the difference between a duelist who risks a life of little value and a murderer who acts with more safety? Does it make the gambler’s dishonesty any less significant when he claims he has staked a counter?’

‘Alas, Sir,’ cried I, ‘whoever you are, pity the poor misguided creature; for what he has done was in obedience to a deluded mother, who in the bitterness of her resentment required him upon her blessing to avenge her quarrel. Here, Sir, is the letter, which will serve to convince you of her imprudence and diminish his guilt.’

‘Oh no, Sir,’ I exclaimed, ‘whoever you are, have mercy on this poor misguided soul; what he did was to obey a confused mother who, in her anger, insisted that he avenge her grievance or lose her blessing. Here, Sir, is the letter that will prove her recklessness and lessen his blame.’

He took the letter, and hastily read it over. ‘This,’ says he, ‘though not a perfect excuse, is such a palliation of his fault, as induces me to forgive him. And now, Sir,’ continued he, kindly taking my son by the hand, ‘I see you are surprised at finding me here; but I have often visited prisons upon occasions less interesting. I am now come to see justice done a worthy man, for whom I have the most sincere esteem. I have long been a disguised spectator of thy father’s benevolence. I have at his little dwelling enjoyed respect uncontaminated by flattery, and have received that happiness that courts could not give, from the amusing simplicity around his fire-side. My nephew has been apprized of my intentions of coming here, and I find is arrived; it would be wronging him and you to condemn him without examination: if there be injury, there shall be redress; and this I may say without boasting, that none have ever taxed the injustice of Sir William Thornhill.’

He grabbed the letter and quickly read it. "This," he said, "although not a perfect excuse, does offer some mitigation of his mistake, which makes me willing to forgive him. And now, sir," he continued, gently taking my son's hand, "I can see you're surprised to find me here; but I've often visited prisons for less significant reasons. I'm here to ensure justice for a worthy man whom I truly respect. I've long been an unnoticed observer of your father's kindness. In his humble home, I've enjoyed genuine respect free from flattery, and I've found joy that no court could provide, from the simple pleasure of sitting by his fireside. My nephew has been made aware of my plans to come here, and I see he has arrived; it would be unfair to judge him without proper consideration. If there is any wrongdoing, there will be a remedy; and I can confidently say that no one has ever accused Sir William Thornhill of injustice."

We now found the personage whom we had so long entertained as an harmless amusing companion was no other than the celebrated Sir William Thornhill, to whose virtues and singularities scarce any were strangers. The poor Mr Burchell was in reality a man of large fortune and great interest, to whom senates listened with applause, and whom party heard with conviction; who was the friend of his country, but loyal to his king. My poor wife recollecting her former familiarity, seemed to shrink with apprehension; but Sophia, who a few moments before thought him her own, now perceiving the immense distance to which he was removed by fortune, was unable to conceal her tears.

We now realized that the person we had long thought of as a harmless and amusing companion was actually the famous Sir William Thornhill, whose virtues and quirks were known to almost everyone. The unfortunate Mr. Burchell was actually a wealthy and influential man, whose speeches were met with applause in the senate and whose words were taken seriously by his political party; he was a friend to his country but remained loyal to his king. My poor wife, remembering their previous familiarity, seemed to shrink back in fear; but Sophia, who just a moment ago thought he belonged to her, now saw the vast difference that wealth had created between them and couldn’t hold back her tears.

‘Ah, Sir,’ cried my wife, with a piteous aspect, ‘how is it possible that I can ever have your forgiveness; the slights you received from me the last time I had the honour of seeing you at our house, and the jokes which I audaciously threw out, these jokes, Sir, I fear can never be forgiven.’

‘Oh, Sir,’ my wife exclaimed with a sad expression, ‘how is it possible for me to ever earn your forgiveness? The disrespect you faced from me the last time I had the honor of seeing you at our home, and the jokes I boldly made—I worry they can never be forgiven.’

‘My dear good lady,’ returned he with a smile, ‘if you had your joke, I had my answer: I’ll leave it to all the company if mine were not as good as yours. To say the truth, I know no body whom I am disposed to be angry with at present but the fellow who so frighted my little girl here. I had not even time to examine the rascal’s person so as to describe him in an advertisement. Can you tell me, Sophia, my dear, whether you should know him again?’

‘My dear lady,’ he replied with a smile, ‘if you had your joke, I had my response: I’ll let everyone here decide if mine wasn’t just as good as yours. To be honest, there’s only one person I’m really upset with right now and that’s the guy who scared my little girl here. I didn’t even have time to take a good look at the scoundrel to describe him in an ad. Can you tell me, Sophia, my dear, if you would recognize him again?’

‘Indeed, Sir,’ replied she, ‘I can’t be positive; yet now I recollect he had a large mark over one of his eye-brows.’ ‘I ask pardon, madam,’ interrupted Jenkinson, who was by, ‘but be so good as to inform me if the fellow wore his own red hair?’—‘Yes, I think so,’ cried Sophia.—‘And did your honour,’ continued he, turning to Sir William, ‘observe the length of his legs?’—‘I can’t be sure of their length,’ cried the Baronet, ‘but I am convinced of their swiftness; for he out-ran me, which is what I thought few men in the kingdom could have done.’—‘Please your honour,’ cried Jenkinson, ‘I know the man: it is certainly the same; the best runner in England; he has beaten Pinwire of Newcastle, Timothy Baxter is his name, I know him perfectly, and the very place of his retreat this moment. If your honour will bid Mr Gaoler let two of his men go with me, I’ll engage to produce him to you in an hour at farthest.’ Upon this the gaoler was called, who instantly appearing, Sir William demanded if he knew him. ‘Yes, please your honour,’ reply’d the gaoler, ‘I know Sir William Thornhill well, and every body that knows any thing of him, will desire to know more of him.’—‘Well then,’ said the Baronet, ‘my request is, that you will permit this man and two of your servants to go upon a message by my authority, and as I am in the commission of the peace, I undertake to secure you.’—‘Your promise is sufficient,’ replied the other, ‘and you may at a minute’s warning send them over England whenever your honour thinks fit.’

"Exactly, Sir," she replied, "I can't be sure; but now I remember he had a big mark over one of his eyebrows." "Pardon me, madam," Jenkinson, who was nearby, interrupted, "but could you tell me if the man had his own red hair?" "Yes, I think so," Sophia exclaimed. "And did you notice," he asked Sir William, "how long his legs were?" "I can't be certain about their length," the Baronet replied, "but I'm sure about their speed; he outran me, which I thought few men in the kingdom could do." "If it pleases your honor," Jenkinson said, "I know the man: it’s definitely him; the best runner in England. He has beaten Pinwire from Newcastle, his name is Timothy Baxter. I know him very well and I know exactly where he is right now. If your honor tells Mr. Gaoler to let two of his men go with me, I guarantee I can bring him to you in an hour at the latest." At this, the gaoler was called, and he immediately appeared. Sir William asked if he knew Baxter. "Yes, your honor," the gaoler replied, "I know Sir William Thornhill well, and everyone who knows anything about him wants to know more." "Well then," said the Baronet, "my request is that you allow this man and two of your servants to go on an errand with my authority, and since I am a justice of the peace, I will take responsibility for you." "Your promise is good enough," the gaoler replied, "and you can send them anywhere in England at a moment's notice whenever you see fit."

In pursuance of the gaoler’s compliance, Jenkinson was dispatched in search of Timothy Baxter, while we were amused with the assiduity of our youngest boy Bill, who had just come in and climbed up to Sir William’s neck in order to kiss him. His mother was immediately going to chastise his familiarity, but the worthy man prevented her; and taking the child, all ragged as he was, upon his knee, ‘What, Bill, you chubby rogue,’ cried he, ‘do you remember your old friend Burchell; and Dick too, my honest veteran, are you here, you shall find I have not forgot you.’ So saying, he gave each a large piece of gingerbread, which the poor fellows eat very heartily, as they had got that morning but a very scanty breakfast.

In line with the gaoler’s agreement, Jenkinson was sent to find Timothy Baxter, while we were entertained by our youngest boy Bill, who had just come in and climbed up to Sir William’s neck to give him a kiss. His mother was about to scold him for being so familiar, but the kind man stopped her; and taking the child, all ragged as he was, on his knee, he said, “What, Bill, you chubby little rascal, do you remember your old friend Burchell? And Dick too, my honest veteran, are you here? You’ll see I haven’t forgotten you.” With that, he handed each of them a big piece of gingerbread, which the poor guys devoured eagerly, since they had only had a very meager breakfast that morning.

We now sate down to dinner, which was almost cold; but previously, my arm still continuing painful, Sir William wrote a prescription, for he had made the study of physic his amusement, and was more than moderately skilled in the profession: this being sent to an apothecary who lived in the place, my arm was dressed, and I found almost instantaneous relief. We were waited upon at dinner by the gaoler himself, who was willing to do our guest all the honour in his power. But before we had well dined, another message was brought from his nephew, desiring permission to appear, in order to vindicate his innocence and honour, with which request the Baronet complied, and desired Mr Thornhill to be introduced.

We sat down to dinner, which was nearly cold; however, since my arm was still hurting, Sir William wrote a prescription because he had a keen interest in medicine and was quite knowledgeable in the field. The prescription was sent to a local apothecary, and my arm was treated, providing me with almost immediate relief. The gaoler himself waited on us at dinner, eager to show our guest every courtesy. But before we had finished our meal, we received another message from his nephew, asking for permission to come and defend his innocence and honor. The Baronet agreed and requested that Mr. Thornhill be introduced.

CHAPTER XXXI.

Former benevolence now repaid with unexpected interest.

Former kindness is now paid back with unexpected returns.

Mr Thornhill made his entrance with a smile, which he seldom wanted, and was going to embrace his uncle, which the other repulsed with an air of disdain. ‘No fawning, Sir, at present,’ cried the Baronet, with a look of severity, ‘the only way to my heart is by the road of honour; but here I only see complicated instances of falsehood, cowardice, and oppression. How is it, Sir, that this poor man, for whom I know you professed a friendship, is used thus hardly? His daughter vilely seduced, as a recompence for his hospitality, and he himself thrown into a prison perhaps but for resenting the insult? His son too, whom you feared to face as a man—’

Mr. Thornhill walked in with a smile, which he rarely felt, and was about to hug his uncle, but the uncle pushed him away with a look of disgust. “No flattery, Sir, for now,” the Baronet exclaimed, looking stern. “The only way to win my heart is through honorable actions; but all I see here are examples of dishonesty, cowardice, and oppression. How can it be that this poor man, for whom you’ve claimed to have friendship, is treated so harshly? His daughter shamefully seduced as a reward for his kindness, and he himself locked away in prison likely just for standing up against the insult? And his son too, whom you were too afraid to confront directly—”

‘Is it possible, Sir,’ interrupted his nephew, ‘that my uncle could object that as a crime which his repeated instructions alone have persuaded me to avoid.’

"Is it possible, Sir," his nephew interrupted, "that my uncle could argue that it's a crime, when his repeated instructions are what kept me from doing it?"

‘Your rebuke,’ cried Sir William, ‘is just; you have acted in this instance prudently and well, though not quite as your father would have done: my brother indeed was the soul of honour; but thou—yes you have acted in this instance perfectly right, and it has my warmest approbation.’

‘Your criticism,’ exclaimed Sir William, ‘is fair; you handled this situation wisely and well, even if it’s not exactly how your father would have. My brother was truly a man of honor; but you—yes, you’ve done everything right this time, and I fully support you.’

‘And I hope,’ said his nephew, ‘that the rest of my conduct will not be found to deserve censure. I appeared, Sir, with this gentleman’s daughter at some places of public amusement; thus what was levity, scandal called by a harsher name, and it was reported that I had debauched her. I waited on her father in person, willing to clear the thing to his satisfaction, and he received me only with insult and abuse. As for the rest, with regard to his being here, my attorney and steward can best inform you, as I commit the management of business entirely to them. If he has contracted debts and is unwilling or even unable to pay them, it is their business to proceed in this manner, and I see no hardship or injustice in pursuing the most legal means of redress.’

"And I hope," said his nephew, "that the rest of my behavior won't be seen as deserving criticism. I went out, Sir, with this gentleman's daughter to some public events; what was just fun was labeled by gossip as something worse, and it was said that I had led her astray. I visited her father personally, eager to set the record straight to his satisfaction, but he greeted me only with insults and abuse. As for everything else, regarding his presence here, my attorney and manager can explain that best, since I completely trust them to handle the business affairs. If he has racked up debts and is unwilling or unable to pay them, it's their responsibility to deal with it in this way, and I don't see any unfairness or injustice in using the legal methods available to seek recovery."

‘If this,’ cried Sir William, ‘be as you have stated it, there is nothing unpardonable in your offence, and though your conduct might have been more generous in not suffering this gentleman to be oppressed by subordinate tyranny, yet it has been at least equitable.’

‘If this,’ shouted Sir William, ‘is as you’ve said, there’s nothing unforgivable about your offense. While your actions could have been more honorable by not letting this gentleman be mistreated by lower-level tyranny, they’ve at least been fair.’

‘He cannot contradict a single particular,’ replied the ’Squire, ‘I defy him to do so, and several of my servants are ready to attest what I say. Thus, Sir,’ continued he, finding that I was silent, for in fact I could not contradict him, ‘thus, Sir, my own innocence is vindicated; but though at your entreaty I am ready to forgive this gentleman every other offence, yet his attempts to lessen me in your esteem, excite a resentment that I cannot govern. And this too at a time when his son was actually preparing to take away my life; this, I say, was such guilt, that I am determined to let the law take its course. I have here the challenge that was sent me and two witnesses to prove it; one of my servants has been wounded dangerously, and even though my uncle himself should dissuade me, which I know he will not, yet I will see public justice done, and he shall suffer for it.’

"He can't deny any of the details," replied the Squire. "I challenge him to do that, and several of my staff are ready to back me up. So, Sir," he continued, noticing I was silent because I honestly couldn't contradict him, "my innocence is clear. However, while I’m willing to overlook this gentleman's other offenses at your request, his efforts to undermine me in your eyes spark a anger that I can't control. Especially at a time when his son was actually trying to kill me; I mean, that’s such a serious crime that I’m determined to let the law handle it. I have the challenge that was sent to me and two witnesses who can confirm it; one of my servants has been seriously injured, and even if my uncle tries to talk me out of it—which I know he won’t—I will make sure justice is served, and he will pay for this."

‘Thou monster,’ cried my wife, ‘hast thou not had vengeance enough already, but must my poor boy feel thy cruelty. I hope that good Sir William will protect us, for my son is as innocent as a child; I am sure he is, and never did harm to man.’

‘You monster,’ my wife cried, ‘haven’t you had enough revenge already? Must my poor boy suffer your cruelty? I hope that good Sir William will protect us, because my son is as innocent as a child; I know he is and has never harmed anyone.’

‘Madam,’ replied the good man, ‘your wishes for his safety are not greater than mine; but I am sorry to find his guilt too plain; and if my nephew persists—’ But the appearance of Jenkinson and the gaoler’s two servants now called off our attention, who entered, haling in a tall man, very genteelly drest, and answering the description already given of the ruffian who had carried off my daughter—‘Here,’ cried Jenkinson, pulling him in, ‘here we have him, and if ever there was a candidate for Tyburn, this is one.’

“Ma'am,” replied the kind man, “your concern for his safety is no less than mine; but I'm sorry to say his guilt is too obvious. And if my nephew keeps this up—” But then Jenkinson and the gaoler’s two servants entered, dragging in a tall man, dressed very nicely, who matched the description of the scoundrel who had taken my daughter—“Here,” shouted Jenkinson, pulling him inside, “we've got him, and if there’s ever been a candidate for execution, it’s this guy.”

The moment Mr Thornhill perceived the prisoner, and Jenkinson, who had him in custody, he seemed to shrink back with terror. His face became pale with conscious guilt, and he would have withdrawn; but Jenkinson, who perceived his design, stopt him—‘What, ’Squire,’ cried he, ‘are you ashamed of your two old acquaintances, Jenkinson and Baxter: but this is the way that all great men forget their friends, though I am resolved we will not forget you. Our prisoner, please your honour,’ continued he, turning to Sir William, ‘has already confessed all. This is the gentleman reported to be so dangerously wounded: He declares that it was Mr Thornhill who first put him upon this affair, that he gave him the cloaths he now wears to appear like a gentleman, and furnished him with the post-chaise. The plan was laid between them that he should carry off the young lady to a place of safety, and that there he should threaten and terrify her; but Mr Thornhill was to come in in the mean time, as if by accident, to her rescue, and that they should fight awhile and then he was to run off, by which Mr Thornhill would have the better opportunity of gaining her affections himself under the character of her defender.’

The moment Mr. Thornhill saw the prisoner and Jenkinson, who was holding him, he appeared to flinch in fear. His face went pale with guilt, and he would have backed away, but Jenkinson, noticing his intent, stopped him. “What’s wrong, ‘Squire?’” he exclaimed. “Are you embarrassed by your old friends, Jenkinson and Baxter? This is how all big shots forget their pals, but I’m determined we won’t forget you. Our prisoner, if it pleases your honor,” he said, turning to Sir William, “has already admitted everything. This is the gentleman who was reported to be seriously injured. He claims that it was Mr. Thornhill who first got him involved in this plot, that he provided him with the clothes he’s wearing to look like a gentleman, and arranged for the post-chaise. They agreed that he would take the young lady to a safe place, where he would threaten and scare her; meanwhile, Mr. Thornhill would show up by chance to rescue her, and they would fight for a bit before he ran off, allowing Mr. Thornhill a better chance to win her affection as her defender.”

Sir William remembered the coat to have been frequently worn by his nephew, and all the rest the prisoner himself confirmed by a more circumstantial account; concluding, that Mr Thornhill had often declared to him that he was in love with both sisters at the same time.

Sir William recalled that his nephew often wore the coat, and everything else was confirmed by the prisoner with a more detailed account; concluding that Mr. Thornhill had frequently told him that he was in love with both sisters at the same time.

‘Heavens,’ cried Sir William, ‘what a viper have I been fostering in my bosom! And so fond of public justice too as he seemed to be. But he shall have it; secure him, Mr Gaoler—yet hold, I fear there is not legal evidence to detain him.’

‘Heavens,’ cried Sir William, ‘what a viper I have been nurturing in my bosom! And he seemed so fond of public justice too. But he will get what he deserves; secure him, Mr. Gaoler—wait, I worry there isn’t enough legal evidence to keep him.’

Upon this, Mr Thornhill, with the utmost humility, entreated that two such abandoned wretches might not be admitted as evidences against him, but that his servants should be examined.—‘Your servants’ replied Sir William, ‘wretch, call them yours no longer: but come let us hear what those fellows have to say, let his butler be called.’

Upon this, Mr. Thornhill, with the utmost humility, pleaded that two such abandoned wretches should not be allowed to testify against him, but that his servants should be questioned instead. — "Your servants," replied Sir William, "wretch, call them yours no longer: but come, let's hear what those fellows have to say; let his butler be called."

When the butler was introduced, he soon perceived by his former master’s looks that all his power was now over. ‘Tell me,’ cried Sir William sternly, ‘have you ever seen your master and that fellow drest up in his cloaths in company together?’ ‘Yes, please your honour,’ cried the butler, ‘a thousand times: he was the man that always brought him his ladies.’—‘How,’ interrupted young Mr Thornhill, ‘this to my face!’—‘Yes,’ replied the butler, ‘or to any man’s face. To tell you a truth, Master Thornhill, I never either loved you or liked you, and I don’t care if I tell you now a piece of my mind.’—‘Now then,’ cried Jenkinson, ‘tell his honour whether you know any thing of me.’—‘I can’t say,’ replied the butler, ‘that I know much good of you. The night that gentleman’s daughter was deluded to our house, you were one of them.’—‘So then,’ cried Sir William, ‘I find you have brought a very fine witness to prove your innocence: thou stain to humanity! to associate with such wretches!’ (But continuing his examination) ‘You tell me, Mr Butler, that this was the person who brought him this old gentleman’s daughter.’—‘No, please your honour,’ replied the butler, ‘he did not bring her, for the ’Squire himself undertook that business; but he brought the priest that pretended to marry them.’—‘It is but too true,’ cried Jenkinson, ‘I cannot deny it, that was the employment assigned me, and I confess it to my confusion.’

When the butler was introduced, he quickly realized from his former master’s expression that his influence was gone. “Tell me,” Sir William demanded sternly, “have you ever seen your master and that guy dressed up in his clothes together?” “Yes, sir,” the butler replied, “a thousand times: he was the one who always brought him his ladies.” “What?” interrupted young Mr. Thornhill, “you’re saying that to my face!” “Yes,” the butler responded, “or to any man's face. Honestly, Master Thornhill, I never liked you, and I’m not afraid to say what I really think.” “Now then,” Jenkinson said, “tell his honor if you know anything about me.” “I can’t say,” the butler replied, “that I know much good about you. The night that gentleman’s daughter was tricked into our house, you were one of them.” “So,” Sir William exclaimed, “I see you’ve brought a great witness to prove your innocence: you disgrace to humanity! Associating with such scoundrels!” (But continuing his questioning) “You tell me, Mr. Butler, that this was the person who brought this old gentleman’s daughter.” “No, sir,” the butler replied, “he didn’t bring her; the squire himself handled that part; but he brought the priest who pretended to marry them.” “It’s all too true,” Jenkinson cried, “I can’t deny it, that was the job I was given, and I admit it to my shame.”

‘Good heavens!’ exclaimed the Baronet, ‘how every new discovery of his villainy alarms me. All his guilt is now too plain, and I find his present prosecution was dictated by tyranny, cowardice and revenge; at my request, Mr Gaoler, set this young officer, now your prisoner, free, and trust to me for the consequences. I’ll make it my business to set the affair in a proper light to my friend the magistrate who has committed him. But where is the unfortunate young lady herself: let her appear to confront this wretch, I long to know by what arts he has seduced her. Entreat her to come in. Where is she?’

“Good heavens!” the Baronet exclaimed, “every new revelation of his wrongdoing terrifies me. His guilt is now too obvious, and I see that his current prosecution was driven by tyranny, cowardice, and revenge. Mr. Gaoler, at my request, please release this young officer, who is now your prisoner, and trust me with the consequences. I’ll make sure to present this matter properly to my friend, the magistrate who committed him. But where is the unfortunate young lady? Let her come in to face this scoundrel; I’m dying to find out what tricks he used to seduce her. Please ask her to come in. Where is she?”

‘Ah, Sir,’ said I, ‘that question stings me to the heart: I was once indeed happy in a daughter, but her miseries—’ Another interruption here prevented me; for who should make her appearance but Miss Arabella Wilmot, who was next day to have been married to Mr Thornhill. Nothing could equal her surprize at seeing Sir William and his nephew here before her; for her arrival was quite accidental. It happened that she and the old gentleman her father were passing through the town, on their way to her aunt’s, who had insisted that her nuptials with Mr Thornhill should be consummated at her house; but stopping for refreshment, they put up at an inn at the other end of the town. It was there from the window that the young lady happened to observe one of my little boys playing in the street, and instantly sending a footman to bring the child to her, she learnt from him some account of our misfortunes; but was still kept ignorant of young Mr Thornhill’s being the cause. Though her father made several remonstrances on the impropriety of going to a prison to visit us, yet they were ineffectual; she desired the child to conduct her, which he did, and it was thus she surprised us at a juncture so unexpected.

“Ah, Sir,” I said, “that question hits me where it hurts: I was once truly happy with a daughter, but her suffering—” Another interruption stopped me; for who should show up but Miss Arabella Wilmot, who was supposed to marry Mr. Thornhill the next day. Nothing could match her surprise at seeing Sir William and his nephew here before her; her arrival was completely unplanned. She and her father were passing through town on their way to her aunt’s, who had insisted that her wedding to Mr. Thornhill take place at her house. However, while stopping for refreshments, they decided to stay at an inn on the other side of town. It was from there that the young lady happened to see one of my little boys playing in the street and immediately sent a footman to bring him to her. From him, she learned some details about our troubles, but she still didn't know that young Mr. Thornhill was the cause. Her father expressed several objections about the inappropriateness of visiting us in prison, but they fell on deaf ears; she asked the child to lead her there, which he did, and that's how she caught us by surprise at such an unexpected moment.

Nor can I go on, without a reflection on those accidental meetings, which, though they happen every day, seldom excite our surprize but upon some extraordinary occasion. To what a fortuitous concurrence do we not owe every pleasure and convenience of our lives. How many seeming accidents must unite before we can be cloathed or fed. The peasant must be disposed to labour, the shower must fall, the wind fill the merchant’s sail, or numbers must want the usual supply.

I can't continue without reflecting on those chance encounters, which, even though they happen every day, rarely surprise us unless something remarkable occurs. How many unexpected coincidences contribute to every pleasure and convenience in our lives? So many seemingly random events have to come together before we can be clothed or fed. The farmer has to be willing to work, rain has to fall, the wind has to fill the merchant’s sails, or there has to be a shortage of what we usually have.

We all continued silent for some moments, while my charming pupil, which was the name I generally gave this young lady, united in her looks compassion and astonishment, which gave new finishings to her beauty. ‘Indeed, my dear Mr Thornhill,’ cried she to the ’Squire, who she supposed was come here to succour and not to oppress us, ‘I take it a little unkindly that you should come here without me, or never inform me of the situation of a family so dear to us both: you know I should take as much pleasure in contributing to the relief of my reverend old master here, whom I shall ever esteem, as you can. But I find that, like your uncle, you take a pleasure in doing good in secret.’

We all stayed quiet for a few moments, while my charming pupil—what I usually called this young lady—looked both compassionate and amazed, which only made her beauty shine even more. “Honestly, my dear Mr. Thornhill,” she exclaimed to the ’Squire, who she thought had come to help us instead of make things worse, “I feel it's a bit unkind that you came here without me and didn’t let me know about the situation of a family we both care so much about. You know I would take just as much pleasure in helping my beloved old master here, whom I will always respect, as you do. But it seems that, like your uncle, you prefer to do good deeds in secret.”

‘He find pleasure in doing good!’ cried Sir William, interrupting her. ‘No, my dear, his pleasures are as base as he is. You see in him, madam, as complete a villain as ever disgraced humanity. A wretch, who after having deluded this poor man’s daughter, after plotting against the innocence of her sister, has thrown the father into prison, and the eldest son into fetters, because he had courage to face his betrayer. And give me leave, madam, now to congratulate you upon an escape from the embraces of such a monster.’

“He takes pleasure in doing good!” exclaimed Sir William, cutting her off. “No, my dear, his pleasures are as low as he is. You see in him, madam, a complete villain who has ever disgraced humanity. A wretch who, after tricking this poor man’s daughter and scheming against the innocence of her sister, has thrown the father in prison and shackled the eldest son for having the courage to confront his betrayer. And allow me, madam, to congratulate you on escaping the clutches of such a monster.”

‘O goodness,’ cried the lovely girl, ‘how have I been deceived! Mr Thornhill informed me for certain that this gentleman’s eldest son, Captain Primrose, was gone off to America with his new married lady.’

‘Oh goodness,’ cried the beautiful girl, ‘how have I been fooled! Mr. Thornhill told me for sure that this gentleman’s oldest son, Captain Primrose, had gone off to America with his new wife.’

‘My sweetest miss,’ cried my wife, ‘he has told you nothing but falsehoods. My son George never left the kingdom, nor was married. Tho’ you have forsaken him, he has always loved you too well to think of any body else; and I have heard him say he would die a batchellor for your sake.’ She then proceeded to expatiate upon the sincerity of her son’s passion, she set his duel with Mr Thornhill in a proper light, from thence she made a rapid digression to the ’Squire’s debaucheries, his pretended marriages, and ended with a most insulting picture of his cowardice.

‘My dearest lady,’ my wife exclaimed, ‘he has fed you nothing but lies. My son George never left the kingdom, nor did he get married. Even though you’ve turned away from him, he has always loved you too much to consider anyone else; I’ve heard him say he’d rather remain single for your sake.’ She then went on to elaborate on the genuineness of her son’s feelings, presented his duel with Mr. Thornhill in a favorable light, quickly shifted to discuss the squire’s wild behavior, his fake marriages, and concluded with a highly insulting portrayal of his cowardice.

‘Good heavens!’ cried Miss Wilmot, ‘how very near have I been to the brink of ruin! But how great is my pleasure to have escaped it! Ten thousand falsehoods has this gentleman told me! He had at last art enough to persuade me that my promise to the only man I esteemed was no longer binding, since he had been unfaithful. By his falsehoods I was taught to detest one equally brave and generous!’

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Miss Wilmot, “I was so close to disaster! But I’m so relieved to have avoided it! This man has told me countless lies! He finally had enough skill to convince me that my promise to the only man I respected no longer mattered since he had been unfaithful. Because of his lies, I was led to hate someone who is both courageous and kind!”

But by this time my son was freed from the encumbrances of justice as the person supposed to be wounded was detected to be an impostor. Mr Jenkinson also, who had acted as his valet de chambre, had dressed up his hair, and furnished him with whatever was necessary to make a genteel appearance. He now therefore entered, handsomely drest in his regimentals, and, without vanity, (for I am above it) he appeared as handsome a fellow as ever wore a military dress. As he entered, he made Miss Wilmot a modest and distant bow, for he was not as yet acquainted with the change which the eloquence of his mother had wrought in his favour. But no decorums could restrain the impatience of his blushing mistress to be forgiven. Her tears, her looks, all contributed to discover the real sensations of her heart for having forgotten her former promise and having suffered herself to be deluded by an impostor. My son appeared amazed at her condescension, and could scarce believe it real.—‘Sure, madam,’ cried he, ‘this is but delusion! I can never have merited this! To be, blest thus is to be too happy.’—‘No, Sir,’ replied she, ‘I have been deceived, basely deceived, else nothing could have ever made me unjust to my promise. You know my friendship, you have long known it; but forget what I have done, and as you once had my warmest vows of constancy, you shall now have them repeated; and be assured that if your Arabella cannot be yours, she shall never be another’s.’—‘And no other’s you shall be,’ cried Sir William, ‘if I have any influence with your father.’

But by this time, my son was cleared of any legal troubles since the person who was supposed to be hurt turned out to be a fraud. Mr. Jenkinson, who had acted as his personal valet, helped him style his hair and provided everything he needed to look sharp. So, he came in looking sharp in his uniform, and without any arrogance (because I’m above that), he looked as handsome as any soldier ever has. As he walked in, he gave Miss Wilmot a polite and distant bow because he wasn’t yet aware of the changes his mother’s persuasive words had created in his favor. But no rules could hold back the eagerness of his blushing girlfriend to be forgiven. Her tears and expressions all revealed her true feelings for having broken her previous promise and allowed herself to be fooled by a fraud. My son looked surprised by her kindness and could hardly believe it was real. “Surely, madam,” he exclaimed, “this must be an illusion! I can’t possibly deserve this! To be blessed like this is just too much happiness.” “No, sir,” she replied, “I was deceived, cruelly deceived, because nothing else could have made me go against my promise. You know my friendship; you’ve known it for a long time. But forget what I have done, and just as you once had my deepest vows of loyalty, you will now hear them again. Rest assured, if your Arabella can't be yours, then she will never belong to anyone else." "And no one else's you'll be," Sir William declared, "if I have any say with your father.”

This hint was sufficient for my son Moses, who immediately flew to the inn where the old gentleman was, to inform him of every circumstance that had happened. But in the mean time the ’Squire perceiving that he was on every side undone, now finding that no hopes were left from flattery or dissimulation, concluded that his wisest way would be to turn and face his pursuers. Thus laying aside all shame, he appeared the open hardy villain. ‘I find then,’ cried he, ‘that I am to expect no justice here; but I am resolved it shall be done me. You shall know, Sir,’ turning to Sir William, ‘I am no longer a poor dependent upon your favours. I scorn them. Nothing can keep Miss Wilmot’s fortune from me, which, I thank her father’s assiduity, is pretty large. The articles, and a bond for her fortune, are signed, and safe in my possession. It was her fortune, not her person, that induced me to wish for this match, and possessed of the one, let who will take the other.’

This hint was enough for my son Moses, who immediately rushed to the inn where the old gentleman was staying to inform him of everything that had happened. Meanwhile, the ’Squire, realizing he was completely trapped and seeing that no flattery or deception would help him, decided that the best course of action was to confront his pursuers. Casting aside all shame, he stepped forward as an open, bold villain. "I see now," he shouted, "that I shouldn't expect any justice here; but I’m determined to get what I deserve. You should know, Sir," he said, turning to Sir William, "I am no longer just a poor dependent on your favors. I reject them. Nothing can stop Miss Wilmot's fortune from coming to me, which, thanks to her father's hard work, is quite substantial. The agreements and a bond for her fortune are signed and safely in my possession. It was her fortune, not her beauty, that made me want this match, and having the fortune, I don’t care who else gets her."

This was an alarming blow, Sir William was sensible of the justice of his claims, for he had been instrumental in drawing up the marriage articles himself. Miss Wilmot therefore perceiving that her fortune was irretrievably lost, turning to my son, she asked if the loss of fortune could lessen her value to him. ‘Though fortune,’ said she, ‘is out of my power, at least I have my hand to give.’

This was a shocking setback; Sir William recognized the validity of his claims since he had played a key role in drafting the marriage agreements himself. Miss Wilmot, realizing that her fortune was permanently gone, turned to my son and asked if the loss of her wealth would diminish her worth to him. "Although my fortune," she said, "is beyond my control, at least I can offer you my hand."

‘And that, madam,’ cried her real lover, ‘was indeed all that you ever had to give; at least all that I ever thought worth the acceptance. And now I protest, my Arabella, by all that’s happy, your want of fortune this moment encreases my pleasure, as it serves to convince my sweet girl of my sincerity.’

‘And that, ma'am,’ cried her real lover, ‘was truly all that you ever had to offer; at least all that I ever found worth accepting. And now I must say, my Arabella, by everything that’s joyful, your lack of wealth right now increases my pleasure, as it serves to show my sweet girl my sincerity.’

Mr Wilmot now entering, he seemed not a little pleased at the danger his daughter had just escaped, and readily consented to a dissolution of the match. But finding that her fortune, which was secured to Mr Thornhill by bond, would not be given up, nothing could exceed his disappointment. He now saw that his money must all go to enrich one who had no fortune of his own. He could bear his being a rascal; but to want an equivalent to his daughter’s fortune was wormwood. He sate therefore for some minutes employed in the most mortifying speculations, till Sir William attempted to lessen his anxiety.—‘I must confess, Sir’ cried he, ‘that your present disappointment does not entirely displease me. Your immoderate passion for wealth is now justly punished. But tho’ the young lady cannot be rich, she has still a competence sufficient to give content. Here you see an honest young soldier, who is willing to take her without fortune; they have long loved each other, and for the friendship I bear his father, my interest shall not be wanting in his promotion. Leave then that ambition which disappoints you, and for once admit that happiness which courts your acceptance.’

Mr. Wilmot entered and seemed quite pleased that his daughter had just avoided danger, and he easily agreed to break off the engagement. However, when he realized that her fortune, secured to Mr. Thornhill by bond, wouldn’t be given up, his disappointment was overwhelming. He now understood that all his money would go to someone who had no fortune of his own. He could handle the fact that he was a scoundrel, but the idea of him lacking something to match his daughter’s fortune was unbearable. He sat there for several minutes, lost in the most frustrating thoughts, until Sir William tried to ease his anxiety. “I must admit, Sir,” he said, “that your current disappointment doesn’t entirely upset me. Your excessive love for wealth is now rightly punished. But while the young lady cannot be rich, she still has enough to be content. Here is an honest young soldier who is willing to marry her without a fortune; they’ve loved each other for a long time, and for the friendship I have with his father, I will support his advancement. So, let go of that ambition that disappoints you and, for once, embrace the happiness that is reaching out to you.”

‘Sir William,’ replied the old gentleman, ‘be assured I never yet forced her inclinations, nor will I now. If she still continues to love this young gentleman, let her have him with all my heart. There is still, thank heaven, some fortune left, and your promise will make it something more. Only let my old friend here (meaning me) give me a promise of settling six thousand pounds upon my girl, if ever he should come to his fortune, and I am ready this night to be the first to join them together.’

“Sir William,” replied the old gentleman, “I assure you, I have never forced her feelings, nor will I now. If she still loves this young man, let her have him with all my heart. Thank goodness there’s still some fortune left, and your promise will make it even more. Just let my old friend here (meaning me) promise to settle six thousand pounds on my daughter if he ever comes into his fortune, and I’m ready tonight to be the first to bring them together.”

As it now remained with me to make the young couple happy, I readily gave a promise of making the settlement he required, which, to one who had such little expectations as I, was no great favour. We had now therefore the satisfaction of seeing them fly into each other’s arms in a transport. ‘After all my misfortunes,’ cried my son George, ‘to be thus rewarded! Sure this is more than I could ever have presumed to hope for. To be possessed of all that’s good, and after such an interval of pain! My warmest wishes could never rise so high!’—‘Yes, my George,’ returned his lovely bride, ‘now let the wretch take my fortune; since you are happy without it so am I. O what an exchange have I made from the basest of men to the dearest best!—Let him enjoy our fortune, I now can be happy even in indigence.’—‘And I promise you,’ cried the ’Squire, with a malicious grin, ‘that I shall be very happy with what you despise.’—‘Hold, hold, Sir,’ cried Jenkinson, ‘there are two words to that bargain. As for that lady’s fortune, Sir, you shall never touch a single stiver of it. Pray your honour,’ continued he to Sir William, ‘can the ’Squire have this lady’s fortune if he be married to another?’—‘How can you make such a simple demand,’ replied the Baronet, ‘undoubtedly he cannot.’—‘I am sorry for that,’ cried Jenkinson; ‘for as this gentleman and I have been old fellow spotters, I have a friendship for him. But I must declare, well as I love him, that his contract is not worth a tobacco stopper, for he is married already.’—‘You lie, like a rascal,’ returned the ’Squire, who seemed rouzed by this insult, ‘I never was legally married to any woman.’—‘Indeed, begging your honour’s pardon,’ replied the other, ‘you were; and I hope you will shew a proper return of friendship to your own honest Jenkinson, who brings you a wife, and if the company restrains their curiosity a few minutes, they shall see her.’—So saying he went off with his usual celerity, and left us all unable to form any probable conjecture as to his design.—‘Ay let him go,’ cried the ’Squire, ‘whatever else I may have done I defy him there. I am too old now to be frightened with squibs.’

As it was now my responsibility to make the young couple happy, I easily agreed to the settlement he wanted, which, for someone with such low expectations like me, wasn’t a huge favor. We then got to enjoy the sight of them rushing into each other’s arms with excitement. “After all my troubles,” shouted my son George, “to be rewarded like this! Surely, this is more than I could have ever hoped for. To have everything good, and after such a long period of pain! My strongest wishes could never reach this high!” — “Yes, my George,” replied his beautiful bride, “now let the scoundrel take my fortune; since you’re happy without it, so am I. Oh, what a change I’ve made from the lowest of men to the dearest of the best! — Let him have our fortune; I can now be happy even in poverty.” — “And I promise you,” grinned the ’Squire maliciously, “that I’ll be very happy with what you despise.” — “Wait, wait, Sir,” shouted Jenkinson, “there are two sides to that deal. As for that lady’s fortune, Sir, you will never touch a single penny of it. Please, your honor,” he continued to Sir William, “can the ’Squire have this lady’s fortune if he’s married to someone else?” — “How can you ask such a simple question?” replied the Baronet, “of course he cannot.” — “I’m sorry to hear that,” exclaimed Jenkinson; “because since this gentleman and I have been longtime pals, I have a friendship for him. But I must say, as much as I care for him, that his marriage contract isn’t worth a tobacco stopper, because he’s already married.” — “You’re lying like a scoundrel,” retorted the ’Squire, who seemed provoked by this insult, “I was never legally married to any woman.” — “Indeed, with all due respect,” replied Jenkinson, “you were; and I hope you’ll show a proper return of friendship to your honest Jenkinson, who brings you a wife, and if the group can hold their curiosity for a few minutes, they’ll get to see her.” — With that, he hurried off, leaving us all unable to guess what his plan was. — “Let him go,” shouted the ’Squire, “whatever else I may have done, I challenge him there. I’m too old now to be scared by little tricks.”

‘I am surprised,’ said the Baronet, ‘what the fellow can intend by this. Some low piece of humour I suppose!’—‘Perhaps, Sir,’ replied I, ‘he may have a more serious meaning. For when we reflect on the various schemes this gentleman has laid to seduce innocence, perhaps some one more artful than the rest has been found able to deceive him. When we consider what numbers he has ruined, how many parents now feel with anguish the infamy and the contamination which he has brought into their families, it would not surprise me if some one of them—Amazement! Do I see my lost daughter! Do I hold her! It is, it is my life, my happiness. I thought thee lost, my Olivia, yet still I hold thee—and still thou shalt live to bless me.’—The warmest transports of the fondest lover were not greater than mine when I saw him introduce my child, and held my daughter in my arms, whose silence only spoke her raptures. ‘And art thou returned to me, my darling,’ cried I, ‘to be my comfort in age!’—‘That she is,’ cried Jenkinson, ‘and make much of her, for she is your own honourable child, and as honest a woman as any in the whole room, let the other be who she will. And as for you ’Squire, as sure as you stand there this young lady is your lawful wedded wife. And to convince you that I speak nothing but truth, here is the licence by which you were married together.’—So saying, he put the licence into the Baronet’s hands, who read it, and found it perfect in every respect. ‘And now, gentlemen,’ continued he, I find you are surprised at all this; but a few words will explain the difficulty. That there ’Squire of renown, for whom I have a great friendship, but that’s between ourselves, as often employed me in doing odd little things for him. Among the rest, he commissioned me to procure him a false licence and a false priest, in order to deceive this young lady. But as I was very much his friend, what did I do but went and got a true licence and a true priest, and married them both as fast as the cloth could make them. Perhaps you’ll think it was generosity that made me do all this. But no. To my shame I confess it, my only design was to keep the licence and let the ’Squire know that I could prove it upon him whenever I thought proper, and so make him come down whenever I wanted money.’ A burst of pleasure now seemed to fill the whole apartment; our joy reached even to the common room, where the prisoners themselves sympathized,

“I’m surprised,” said the Baronet, “what this guy intends by this. I guess it’s just some low joke!”—“Maybe, Sir,” I replied, “but he might have a more serious purpose. When we think about the various schemes this man has used to corrupt innocence, perhaps someone more clever than the rest has managed to trick him. Considering how many lives he has destroyed, and how many parents are now suffering from the shame and contamination he has brought into their families, it wouldn’t shock me if one of them—Amazement! Do I see my lost daughter! Am I holding her! It is, it is my life, my happiness. I thought you were gone, my Olivia, yet here you are—and you will live to bless me.” The overwhelming joy of the most devoted lover wasn’t greater than mine when I saw him introduce my child, and I held my daughter in my arms, whose silence spoke volumes about her excitement. “And are you back with me, my darling,” I cried, “to be my comfort in old age!”—“She is indeed,” cried Jenkinson, “and cherish her, for she is your own honorable child, as honest a woman as anyone else in this room, regardless of who the others may be. And as for you, ’Squire, as sure as you stand there, this young lady is your lawful wife. And to prove that I’m speaking the truth, here is the license that shows you are married.” With that, he handed the license to the Baronet, who read it and found it completely valid. “Now, gentlemen,” he continued, “I know you’re surprised by all this; but a few words will clear up the confusion. That ‘Squire of great reputation, whom I have a strong friendship with, but that’s just between us, often asked me to do little favors for him. Among other things, he asked me to get him a fake license and a fake priest to trick this young lady. But because I valued our friendship, I went and got a real license and a real priest, and married them both as quickly as possible. You might think it was out of kindness that I did this, but no. I shamefully admit, my only goal was to keep the license and let the ’Squire know that I could prove it against him whenever I wanted, so he’d have to come through for me whenever I needed money.” A wave of happiness seemed to fill the entire room; our joy even reached the common area, where the prisoners themselves shared in the celebration.

—And shook their chains
In transport and rude harmony.

—And shook their chains
In excitement and rough harmony.

Happiness was expanded upon every face, and even Olivia’s cheek seemed flushed with pleasure. To be thus restored to reputation, to friends and fortune at once, was a rapture sufficient to stop the progress of decay and restore former health and vivacity. But perhaps among all there was not one who felt sincerer pleasure than I. Still holding the dear-loved child in my arms, I asked my heart if these transports were not delusion. ‘How could you,’ cried I, turning to Mr Jenkinson, ‘how could you add to my miseries by the story of her death! But it matters not, my pleasure at finding her again, is more than a recompence for the pain.’

Happiness was shining on every face, and even Olivia's cheeks looked flushed with joy. Being restored to my reputation, friends, and good fortune all at once was enough to halt the decline and bring back my previous health and energy. But maybe no one felt as genuine a joy as I did. Still holding the beloved child in my arms, I questioned my heart if these feelings were just an illusion. “How could you,” I exclaimed, turning to Mr. Jenkinson, “how could you add to my suffering with the news of her death! But it doesn’t matter, my joy at finding her again outweighs the pain.”

‘As to your question,’ replied Jenkinson, ‘that is easily answered. I thought the only probable means of freeing you from prison, was by submitting to the ’Squire, and consenting to his marriage with the other young lady. But these you had vowed never to grant while your daughter was living, there was therefore no other method to bring things to bear but by persuading you that she was dead. I prevailed on your wife to join in the deceit, and we have not had a fit opportunity of undeceiving you till now.’

"Regarding your question," Jenkinson replied, "that's a simple answer. I believed the only likely way to get you out of prison was by agreeing to the 'Squire and allowing him to marry the other young lady. But you had promised never to consent to that while your daughter was alive. So, we had no choice but to convince you that she was dead. I got your wife to go along with the deception, and we just haven't had the right moment to tell you the truth until now."

In the whole assembly now there only appeared two faces that did not glow with transport. Mr Thornhill’s assurance had entirely forsaken him: he now saw the gulph of infamy and want before him, and trembled to take the plunge. He therefore fell on his knees before his uncle, and in a voice of piercing misery implored compassion. Sir William was going to spurn him away, but at my request he raised him, and after pausing a few moments, ‘Thy vices, crimes, and ingratitude,’ cried he, ‘deserve no tenderness; yet thou shalt not be entirely forsaken, a bare competence shall be supplied, to support the wants of life, but not its follies. This young lady, thy wife, shall be put in possession of a third part of that fortune which once was thine, and from her tenderness alone thou art to expect any extraordinary supplies for the future.’ He was going to express his gratitude for such kindness in a set speech; but the Baronet prevented him by bidding him not aggravate his meanness, which was already but too apparent. He ordered him at the same time to be gone, and from all his former domestics to chuse one such as he should think proper, which was all that should be granted to attend him.

In the entire assembly, there were only two faces that didn’t light up with excitement. Mr. Thornhill had completely lost his confidence: he now stared into the pit of disgrace and need before him, trembling at the thought of diving in. So, he fell to his knees in front of his uncle and, in a voice filled with deep misery, begged for compassion. Sir William was about to reject him, but at my request, he helped him up, and after pausing for a few moments, he said, “Your vices, crimes, and ingratitude deserve no mercy; yet you shall not be entirely abandoned. A bare minimum will be provided to support your basic needs, but not your excesses. This young lady, your wife, will receive a third of the fortune that was once yours, and from her kindness alone, you should expect any special support moving forward.” He was about to express his gratitude for such generosity in a formal speech, but the Baronet stopped him, telling him not to make his weakness more obvious, which was already clear enough. He also ordered him to leave and to choose one of his former servants whom he thought would be suitable, which was all he would be allowed to take with him.

As soon as he left us, Sir William very politely stept up to his new niece with a smile, and wished her joy. His example was followed by Miss Wilmot and her father; my wife too kissed her daughter with much affection, as, to use her own expression, she was now made an honest woman of. Sophia and Moses followed in turn, and even our benefactor Jenkinson desired to be admitted to that honour. Our satisfaction seemed scarce capable of increase. Sir William, whose greatest pleasure was in doing good, now looked round with a countenance open as the sun, and saw nothing but joy in the looks of all except that of my daughter Sophia, who, for some reasons we could not comprehend, did not seem perfectly satisfied. ‘I think now,’ cried he, with a smile, ‘that all the company, except one or two, seem perfectly happy. There only remains an act of justice for me to do. You are sensible, Sir,’ continued he, turning to me, ‘of the obligations we both owe Mr Jenkinson. And it is but just we should both reward him for it. Miss Sophia will, I am sure, make him very happy, and he shall have from me five hundred pounds as her fortune, and upon this I am sure they can live very comfortably together. Come, Miss Sophia, what say you to this match of my making? Will you have him?’—My poor girl seemed almost sinking into her mother’s arms at the hideous proposal.—‘Have him, Sir!’ cried she faintly. ‘No, Sir, never.’—‘What,’ cried he again, ‘not have Mr Jenkinson, your benefactor, a handsome young fellow, with five hundred pounds and good expectations!’—‘I beg, Sir,’ returned she, scarce able to speak, ‘that you’ll desist, and not make me so very wretched.’—‘Was ever such obstinacy known,’ cried he again, ‘to refuse a man whom the family has such infinite obligations to, who has preserved your sister, and who has five hundred pounds! What not have him!’—‘No, Sir, never,’ replied she, angrily, ‘I’d sooner die first.’—‘If that be the case then,’ cried he, ‘if you will not have him—I think I must have you myself.’ And so saying, he caught her to his breast with ardour. ‘My loveliest, my most sensible of girls,’ cried he, ‘how could you ever think your own Burchell could deceive you, or that Sir William Thornhill could ever cease to admire a mistress that loved him for himself alone? I have for some years sought for a woman, who a stranger to my fortune could think that I had merit as a man. After having tried in vain, even amongst the pert and the ugly, how great at last must be my rapture to have made a conquest over such sense and such heavenly beauty.’ Then turning to Jenkinson, ‘As I cannot, Sir, part with this young lady myself, for she has taken a fancy to the cut of my face, all the recompence I can make is to give you her fortune, and you may call upon my steward to-morrow for five hundred pounds.’ Thus we had all our compliments to repeat, and Lady Thornhill underwent the same round of ceremony that her sister had done before. In the mean time Sir William’s gentleman appeared to tell us that the equipages were ready to carry us to the inn, where every thing was prepared for our reception. My wife and I led the van, and left those gloomy mansions of sorrow. The generous Baronet ordered forty pounds to be distributed among the prisoners, and Mr Wilmot, induced by his example, gave half that sum. We were received below by the shouts of the villagers, and I saw and shook by the hand two or three of my honest parishioners, who were among the number. They attended us to our inn, where a sumptuous entertainment was provided, and coarser provisions distributed in great quantities among the populace.

As soon as he left us, Sir William kindly approached his new niece with a smile and congratulated her. Miss Wilmot and her father followed his lead, and my wife also kissed our daughter with great affection, as she said, now that she was an honest woman. Sophia and Moses came next, and even our benefactor Jenkinson wished to be included in this honor. Our happiness seemed boundless. Sir William, whose greatest joy was in helping others, looked around with a cheerful expression and saw nothing but happiness on everyone’s faces, except for my daughter Sophia, who, for reasons we couldn't understand, seemed less than thrilled. “I think,” he said with a smile, “that everyone here, except one or two, seems completely happy. There’s just one final thing I need to do. You understand, Sir,” he said, turning to me, “that we both owe Mr. Jenkinson a great deal. It’s only fair that we reward him for it. I know Miss Sophia will make him very happy, and I will give him five hundred pounds as her fortune, which I’m sure will allow them to live comfortably together. Come now, Miss Sophia, what do you think of this match I’m proposing? Will you have him?” My poor girl looked like she might collapse into her mother’s arms at the terrible suggestion. “Have him, Sir!” she cried weakly. “No, Sir, never.” “What,” he exclaimed again, “not accept Mr. Jenkinson, your benefactor, a handsome young man, with five hundred pounds and good prospects!” “I beg, Sir,” she replied, barely able to speak, “that you stop and not make me so utterly miserable.” “Is there ever such stubbornness,” he cried again, “to refuse a man to whom we owe so much, who saved your sister, and who has five hundred pounds! What, not have him!” “No, Sir, never,” she answered angrily, “I’d rather die first.” “If that’s how it is,” he shouted, “if you won’t have him—then I think I must have you myself.” And with that, he pulled her to him passionately. “My loveliest, most sensible girl,” he exclaimed, “how could you ever believe that your own Burchell could deceive you, or that Sir William Thornhill would ever stop admiring someone who loves him for who he is? For years I have searched for a woman who, knowing nothing of my fortune, might appreciate me for my value as a man. After struggling in vain, even among the vain and the unattractive, how wonderful it is to triumph over such intelligence and such divine beauty.” Turning to Jenkinson, he added, “Since I can’t keep this young lady for myself, as she has taken a liking to my looks, the best reward I can give you is her fortune, and you can ask my steward tomorrow for five hundred pounds.” We all exchanged compliments, and Lady Thornhill went through the same round of ceremony that her sister had earlier. Meanwhile, Sir William's servant came to inform us that the carriages were ready to take us to the inn, where everything was set for our arrival. My wife and I led the way, leaving behind those dark halls of sorrow. The generous Sir William ordered forty pounds to be given to the prisoners, and Mr. Wilmot, inspired by his example, donated half that amount. We were greeted below by the cheers of the villagers, and I saw and shook hands with two or three honest parishioners among them. They escorted us to our inn, where a lavish feast was prepared, and more simple food was distributed in great quantities among the people.

After supper, as my spirits were exhausted by the alternation of pleasure and pain which they had sustained during the day, I asked permission to withdraw, and leaving the company in the midst of their mirth, as soon as I found myself alone, I poured out my heart in gratitude to the giver of joy as well as of sorrow, and then slept undisturbed till morning.

After dinner, feeling drained from the mix of happiness and sadness I had experienced throughout the day, I asked to be excused. Once I left the group in the middle of their laughter and found myself alone, I expressed my heartfelt gratitude to the one who brings both joy and sorrow, and then slept peacefully until morning.

CHAPTER XXXII.

The Conclusion.

The Conclusion.

The next morning as soon as I awaked I found my eldest son sitting by my bedside, who came to encrease my joy with another turn of fortune in my favour. First having released me from the settlement that I had made the day before in his favour, he let me know that my merchant who had failed in town was arrested at Antwerp, and there had given up effects to a much greater amount than what was due to his creditors. My boy’s generosity pleased me almost as much as this unlooked for good fortune. But I had some doubts whether I ought in justice to accept his offer. While I was pondering upon this, Sir William entered the room, to whom I communicated my doubts. His opinion was, that as my son was already possessed of a very affluent fortune by his marriage, I might accept his offer without any hesitation. His business, however, was to inform me that as he had the night before sent for the licences, and expected them every hour, he hoped that I would not refuse my assistance in making all the company happy that morning. A footman entered while we were speaking, to tell us that the messenger was returned, and as I was by this time ready, I went down, where I found the whole company as merry as affluence and innocence could make them. However, as they were now preparing for a very solemn ceremony, their laughter entirely displeased me. I told them of the grave, becoming and sublime deportment they should assume upon this Mystical occasion, and read them two homilies and a thesis of my own composing, in order to prepare them. Yet they still seemed perfectly refractory and ungovernable. Even as we were going along to church, to which I led the way, all gravity had quite forsaken them, and I was often tempted to turn back in indignation. In church a new dilemma arose, which promised no easy solution. This was, which couple should be married first; my son’s bride warmly insisted, that Lady Thornhill, (that was to be) should take the lead; but this the other refused with equal ardour, protesting she would not be guilty of such rudeness for the world. The argument was supported for some time between both with equal obstinacy and good breeding. But as I stood all this time with my book ready, I was at last quite tired of the contest, and shutting it, ‘I perceive,’ cried I, ‘that none of you have a mind to be married, and I think we had as good go back again; for I suppose there will be no business done here to-day.’—This at once reduced them to reason. The Baronet and his Lady were first married, and then my son and his lovely partner.

The next morning, as soon as I woke up, I found my eldest son sitting by my bedside, ready to bring me more joy with another twist of fate in my favor. After freeing me from the agreement I made the day before in his favor, he informed me that my merchant, who had failed in town, was arrested in Antwerp and had surrendered assets worth much more than what he owed his creditors. My son's generosity delighted me almost as much as this unexpected good fortune. However, I had some doubts about whether I should justly accept his offer. While I was thinking this over, Sir William entered the room, and I shared my concerns with him. He believed that since my son was already quite wealthy from his marriage, I could accept his offer without hesitation. However, he also wanted to inform me that he had sent for the licenses the night before and expected them any minute, hoping I wouldn’t refuse to help make the whole company happy that morning. A footman came in while we were talking to tell us that the messenger had returned, and since I was ready by that time, I went downstairs, where I found everyone in high spirits, as joyful as wealth and innocence could make them. However, as they were now getting ready for a very serious ceremony, their laughter really bothered me. I reminded them of the solemn, respectful, and dignified behavior they should display during this special occasion and read them two homilies and a thesis of my own writing to prepare them. Still, they seemed completely unruly and uncontrollable. Even while we were on our way to the church, where I was leading the way, they had completely lost their seriousness, and I was often tempted to turn back in frustration. In church, a new dilemma arose that offered no easy resolution: which couple should get married first? My son’s bride insisted that Lady Thornhill should go first, but the other bride refused just as fervently, saying she would never be that rude. The argument went on for a while, both showing equal stubbornness and politeness. Standing there ready with my book, I eventually grew tired of the debate and said, “I see that none of you want to get married, so we might as well go back again; it seems nothing will happen here today.” This immediately brought them to their senses. The Baronet and his Lady were married first, followed by my son and his lovely partner.

I had previously that morning given orders that a coach should be sent for my honest neighbour Flamborough and his family, by which means, upon our return to the inn, we had the pleasure of finding the two Miss Flamboroughs alighted before us. Mr Jenkinson gave his hand to the eldest, and my son Moses led up the other; (and I have since found that he has taken a real liking to the girl, and my consent and bounty he shall have whenever he thinks proper to demand them.) We were no sooner returned to the inn, but numbers of my parishioners, hearing of my success, came to congratulate me, but among the rest were those who rose to rescue me, and whom I formerly rebuked with such sharpness. I told the story to Sir William, my son-in-law, who went out and reprove them with great severity; but finding them quite disheartened by his harsh reproof, he gave them half a guinea a piece to drink his health and raise their dejected spirits.

I had previously given orders that a coach should be sent for my good neighbor Flamborough and his family that morning, which meant that when we returned to the inn, we had the pleasure of finding the two Miss Flamboroughs waiting for us. Mr. Jenkinson offered his hand to the eldest, while my son Moses helped the other; (and I later learned that he’s taken a real liking to her, so he’ll have my approval and support whenever he feels ready to ask for them.) As soon as we got back to the inn, a number of my parishioners showed up to congratulate me, including those who had previously come to my rescue and whom I had scolded quite harshly. I shared the story with Sir William, my son-in-law, who went outside and lectured them pretty seriously; but seeing them so disheartened by his stern words, he gave them half a guinea each to drink to his health and lift their spirits.

Soon after this we were called to a very genteel entertainment, which was drest by Mr Thornhill’s cook. And it may not be improper to observe with respect to that gentleman, that he now resides in quality of companion at a relation’s house, being very well liked and seldom sitting at the side-table, except when there is no room at the other; for they make no stranger of him. His time is pretty much taken up in keeping his relation, who is a little melancholy, in spirits, and in learning to blow the French-horn. My eldest daughter, however, still remembers him with regret; and she has even told me, though I make a great secret of it, that when he reforms she may be brought to relent. But to return, for I am not apt to digress thus, when we were to sit down to dinner our ceremonies were going to be renewed. The question was whether my eldest daughter, as being a matron, should not sit above the two young brides, but the debate was cut short by my son George, who proposed, that the company should sit indiscriminately, every gentleman by his lady. This was received with great approbation by all, excepting my wife, who I could perceive was not perfectly satisfied, as she expected to have had the pleasure of sitting at the head of the table and carving all the meat for all the company. But notwithstanding this, it is impossible to describe our good humour. I can’t say whether we had more wit amongst us now than usual; but I am certain we had more laughing, which answered the end as well. One jest I particularly remember, old Mr Wilmot drinking to Moses, whose head was turned another way, my son replied, ‘Madam, I thank you.’ Upon which the old gentleman, winking upon the rest of the company, observed that he was thinking of his mistress. At which jest I thought the two miss Flamboroughs would have died with laughing. As soon as dinner was over, according to my old custom, I requested that the table might be taken away, to have the pleasure of seeing all my family assembled once more by a chearful fireside. My two little ones sat upon each knee, the rest of the company by their partners. I had nothing now on this side of the grave to wish for, all my cares were over, my pleasure was unspeakable. It now only remained that my gratitude in good fortune should exceed my former submission in adversity.

Soon after that, we were invited to a very fancy gathering catered by Mr. Thornhill’s cook. It’s worth mentioning that this gentleman now lives as a companion in a relative’s house, where he’s well-liked and seldom sits at the side table unless there’s no room at the main table; they don’t treat him like a stranger. He spends most of his time trying to cheer up his slightly melancholic relative and learning to play the French horn. My eldest daughter still thinks of him fondly and even told me, in confidence, that if he changes for the better, she might soften toward him. But back to the dinner; we were about to renew our formalities. The question arose about whether my eldest daughter, being a matron, should sit above the two young brides, but my son George quickly suggested that everyone should sit randomly, with each gentleman next to his lady. This idea was met with approval by everyone except my wife, who I could tell wasn’t completely happy since she had hoped to sit at the head of the table and carve the meat for everyone. Still, despite that, it’s impossible to describe how cheerful we all were. I can't say if we were particularly witty, but I know we laughed more, which was just as good. One joke I remember well is when old Mr. Wilmot raised a toast to Moses, whose head was turned the other way, and my son replied, “Madam, I thank you.” The old gentleman, winking at the rest of us, commented that he was thinking of his lady. The two Miss Flamboroughs nearly burst from laughing at that. Once dinner was over, following my usual tradition, I asked for the table to be cleared so I could enjoy seeing all my family gathered again by a cheerful fire. My two little ones sat on each knee, while the rest of the guests sat with their partners. At that moment, I had everything I could wish for, all my worries were gone, and my happiness was beyond words. It was only fitting that my gratitude for our good fortune should surpass my previous acceptance of hardships.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!